■.vc 
 
 
Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of tliis book is in 
 tine Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924007714375 
 
History of Japan. 
 
 3 1924 007 714 375 
 
236- 
 TS/ 
 
HISTORY or JAPAN. 
 
 PEECY THOEPE. 
 
 LONDON : 
 
 F. V. WHITE & CO., 
 
 31, SOUTHAMPTON STREET, STRANT), VV.C. 
 
 1885. 
 
 [All lights reserved ] ' 
 
PRINTED BY 
 KELLY & CO., GATE STREET, LINCOLN'S INN HELDS, W. 
 AND KINGSTON-ON-THAMES. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAP. PASK 
 
 I. — Japan 1 
 
 II. — The Mythological History of Japan . 15 
 
 III. — Pbimitivb Eblighon 21 
 
 IV. — Noted Emperobs 27 
 
 V. — Continuation oe Huleiis . . . 35 
 
 VI. — Stbugglbs foe, Power .... 49 
 
 VII.— The Hojo . .... 74 
 
 VIII. — Ashikaga Rule 91 
 
 IX. — Ota Nobunaga 110 
 
 X. — The Tokugawa Shogunatb . . . 13S 
 
 XI. — End of Tokugawa Shogunate . . . 175 
 
 XII. — Disturbances 200 
 
 XIII. — Important Changes 215 
 
 XIV. — Satsuma Ebbellion .... 220 
 
 XV. — Phogebss. Treaties .... 241 
 
HISTORY or JAPAN. 
 
 CHAPTEE I. 
 
 JAPAN. 
 
 The curved cluster of islands, consistinfr of 
 over three thousand eight hundred, on the 
 western border of the Pacific Ocean, and 
 separated from the eastern portion of the 
 mainland of Asia by an inland sea, known as 
 Japan or Niphon (the Eising Sun) extends 
 from 31° to 49° north latitude, and from 129° 
 to 150° west longitude. The Loochoo Islands, 
 belonging to Japan, extend further south- 
 west, and the Kurile, recently ceded to Japan 
 in exchange for the more important island of 
 Saghalin, extend northward. The area of 
 the country, as at present, is 148,700 square 
 miles. 
 
 The four large islands, Honshiu, Shikoku, 
 Kiushiu, and Yezo constitute Japan proper, 
 
 1 
 
2 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 the length from north to south being nearly 
 900 miles ; the breadth varies greatly, at its 
 widest being about 200 miles. 
 
 The islands are extremely mountainous, 
 some of the mountains rising to a great 
 height, many of them being volcanic — some 
 active volcanoes, others either dormant or 
 extinct. Another indication of the volcanic 
 origin of the country is its continual sub- 
 jection to earthquake shocks, some of which 
 are so slight as scarcely to attract notice ; 
 others being destructive in their violence, as 
 in 599 A.D., when the buildings of Yamata 
 were completely destroyed, so great being 
 the consternation caused by this calamity 
 throughout the length and breadth of the 
 land, that the people joined in supplication 
 to the god of earthquakes. During the 
 seventh century Yamata was again disturbed 
 by convulsions of the earth, as well as some 
 towns in the island of Kinshiu, where the 
 earth was rent into fissures, and many lives 
 lost. In Shikoku 2,000 acres of land was 
 buried in the sea. In the beginning of the 
 eighth century immense masses of earth were 
 shaken from the hills in the eastern district 
 of Totomi, which falling into the river Ara- 
 
JAPAN. 3 
 
 tania stopped its course and converted into 
 a temporary lake the three counties of Fuchi, 
 Choge and Ishida. 
 
 In the thirteenth century the houses in 
 Kamakura were thrown down, and from fis- 
 sures in the neighbouring hills blue flames 
 issued during the succeeding century ; the 
 head of the highest mountain in Japan, 
 " Fuji-san " disappeared to a depth of 100 feet, 
 so that the mountain lost 100 feet of its 
 height. In the eighteenth century a terrible 
 eruption of Fuji-san took place. The moun- 
 tain also changed somewhat its conformation, 
 a new peak being produced, which was 
 named " Hoyei-san." Even in this century 
 Japan has suffered severely from convulsions 
 of the earth, landslips, and in consequence, 
 disastrous floods. 
 
 During the months of July, August and 
 September occur those terrible revolving 
 storm-winds or hurricanes known as ty- 
 phoons, which are frequently accompanied by 
 heavy rain, and often do great damage, as 
 among the shipping in the harbour of ISTaga- 
 sake in 1874, and in Eonshiu 1879, when 
 substantial bridges were broken down and 
 carried away, trees uprooted, &c. As may 
 
 1—2 
 
4 HI8T0BY OF JAPAN. 
 
 be presumed from the mountainous character 
 of the country the rivers are numerous, but 
 few are of considerable length, or are called 
 by the same name from source to mouth. 
 
 Although there are many lakes, only a few 
 claim especial notice, or are of great extent, 
 the chief being Lake Biwa, near Kioto in 
 Honshiu, which has an area of 190 square 
 miles. The small lake of Ilakone, situated 
 near the Tokaido, is the most visited by 
 Europeans. 
 
 The climate, or rather climates of Japan 
 differ far more than either its peculiar configu- 
 ration or the degrees of latitude it occupies 
 would lead the casual observer to suppose, 
 these differences being in a measure caused 
 by indirect as well as direct influences. In 
 the south the hot rainy summer months, aided 
 by the warm ocean streams from the equator, 
 produce the most luxuriant vegetation, quite 
 tropical in its character, such as to cause the 
 missionary Xavier, when he first saw the 
 richly wooded hills, cultivated valleys, and 
 unique flower gardens, to fall down on his 
 knees and thank God for permitting him to 
 see this lovely land. He had come from 
 sunn}- Spain, Avith its wealtli of orange groves 
 
JAPAN. 5 
 
 and vineyards ; but these were forgotten in 
 his abounding admiration of the prolific and 
 beautiful natural productions of this favoured 
 island. Towards the north of the main 
 island the climate is temperate, less favour- 
 able for rice swamps and more so for the 
 growth of wheat and other cereals, which are 
 also extensively cultivated in the northern 
 island of Yezo, where government farms 
 are established in several districts, but the 
 winters in Yezo are intensely cold, owing 
 much of their severity to the cold currents 
 from the north, that flow past its eastern 
 shores. 
 
 The soil of this interesting country is not 
 naturally fertile, but has been rendered so by 
 careful cultivation. Everywhere are evi- 
 dences of man's persevering industry, with its 
 attendant success, the valleys and plains being 
 cultivated with the greatest nicety — not a 
 weed allowed to offend the eye. The flora is 
 extremely beautiful, the rich rare flowers th'it 
 in colder England are only to be found in 
 hot-houses grow there in wild profusion, nor 
 are our common field flowers absent, the 
 buttercup, purple and white clover, coltsfoot, 
 sow-thistle, honeysuckle and marsh marigold 
 
6 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 being among those that remind the visitor of 
 his own dear English home. 
 
 MagnoHa, azaUa, camellias, hydrangia, 
 rhododendron, and wistaria enrich the scenery 
 with their exquisite blossoms, nor must the 
 trailing ivy be forgotten. There are between 
 one and two hundred varieties of shrubs. 
 The tea tree is cultivated in every available 
 garden. 
 
 Forest trees abound, many attaining a great 
 size — Keaki, a species of elm, cryptomeria, 
 persimmon, the great and dwarf bamboos, 
 palms, bananas, and groves of coniferee, besides 
 many others, many of the mountains being 
 densely wooded, and almost impassable in 
 consequence of the thick undergrowth of dwarf 
 bamboo and strong tendrils of the wild vine 
 trailing from trunk to trunk, as it were 
 winding the trees together in an impenetrable 
 thicket . 
 
 Mulberry-trees are extensively cultivated ; 
 but one of the most remarkable trees is the 
 Ehus Vernicifera, from which is procured the 
 strange substance known as " lacquer." 
 Maple trees abound, giving variety to the 
 foliage. 
 
 Domestic animals are somewhat scarce. 
 
JAPAN. 7 
 
 especially sheep and cows. The cow is used 
 as a beast of burden in some parts of the 
 countrj'-, being also used for riding instead of 
 the horse. The Japanese horses have a bad 
 repute for being fierce and given to bite, but 
 there are exceptions. All are not vicious. 
 The mares are generally very gentle and 
 tractable. Feathered fowl abound, hens 
 being kept for their eggs ; pigeons, as votive 
 offerings. The birds have been mistakenlv 
 represented as invariably songless, which is 
 not the case. One, the uguisu, bearing the 
 name of Japanese nightingale, begins to 
 warble forth its flute-like note at the begin- 
 ning of summer. Crows are very numerous. 
 
 Japan is exempt from a sickly season as well 
 as from diseases of locality, if we except a 
 mild malaria. It is not unhealthy for Euro- 
 peans, those in China resorting to it in order 
 to recruit their health. But though the 
 climate is considered on the whole salubrious, 
 the construction of the houses and the habits 
 of the people tend to produce bronchial affec- 
 tions, rheumatism and pneumonia. 
 
 Who are the aboriginal inhabitants of 
 this charming country? is a question much 
 debated among ethnologists, but not yet 
 
8 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 elucidated. Some writers affirm that they 
 are descended from the Ainos, the present 
 aboriginal inhabitants of Yezo, and regarded 
 as savages, and who affirm that they are 
 descended from dogs, being a hirsute race, 
 yet gentle and peaceable. Their dogs are a 
 peculiar yellow-haired breed, remarkably 
 gentle. At one period of Japanese history, 
 Ainos inhabited the eastern parts of Honshiu. 
 Another learned writer is equally positive that 
 the Japanese are descended from the Chinese, 
 while another asserts that Korea gave birth 
 to the race. Later investigations have refe- 
 rence to a new theory of their origin, namely, 
 a Turano-African descent. 
 
 Otjier suppositions assuming equal claims 
 to probability may arise before a final solution 
 of this difficult problem may be attained. 
 Certain it is that the people known as 
 Japanese are a mixture of races, as may be 
 inferred from the different type of features 
 characteristic of the different classes of the 
 people. Men occupied in out-door labour are 
 generally above the average height, while the 
 student and artizan classes are usually small 
 men. The samurai, or vassals of the Daimios, 
 are as a rule tall, well-made men. These 
 
JAPAN. 9 
 
 samurai were the then military, each Daimio 
 having to furnish a certain number of troops 
 to the Shogun or temporal ruler. 
 
 The women are small, and when young are 
 considered beautiful, but quickly lose the 
 bloom of youth and look aged long before 
 attaining middle life. 
 
 The Japanese houses are constructed of 
 wood, and, as in other countries, constructed 
 according to the means of the owner. The 
 partitions, or the separation of the space en- 
 closed by the four outer walls into apart- 
 ments, is by sliding screens, or doors which 
 move in grooves. The size of each room is 
 determined by the mats covering the floor. 
 These mats are made of uniform size, and a 
 room large or small, is said to be a room of so 
 many mats. These mats are thick, soft, and 
 in general white. No Japanese ever -walks 
 over them in the clo^s or other foot covering 
 worn in the street. Various kinds of beauti- 
 ful wood is used for the ceilings and panels 
 by those who can afford the expenditure, 
 and in the finest houses the panels are 
 lacquered and adorned by paintings in gold. 
 The fronts of the houses are often open to 
 the street during the day, thus exposing 
 
10 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 to the public gaze the whole of the in- 
 terior. 
 
 The ornaments are very choice, but few in 
 number — an exquisite piece of china, a 
 natural flower, a wall painting or other 
 articles, it being considered bad taste to have 
 too many ornaments in a room at one time, 
 but correct taste to chancfe the ornaments 
 very frequentlj^ Conspicuous in every house 
 is the " god-shelf," on which stands one or 
 more gods, but invariablj'" the one most wor- 
 shipped, that of wealth, "Daikoku." 
 
 The Japanese have no beds, in our sense of 
 the word, but sleep on " futons," wadded 
 quilts laid upon the floor-mats, with coverings 
 of the same, and have padded wooden pillows 
 with upper or stuffed part covered with such 
 material as accords with the position of the 
 owner. They have no large dining-room 
 tables, each person being, served separately 
 with food placed on a small low table, or 
 tray on legs. 
 
 In the domestic arrangements lacquered 
 bowls are plentifully used. The food is 
 cooked on small charcoal fires. Charcoal is 
 also used for warming the rooms, placed in a 
 portable fire-place, or hibache, which is often 
 
JAPAN. 1 1 
 
 covered with a wadded quilt to keep in the 
 heat; but at the best the houses are ex- 
 tremely, cold in winter. At night an outside 
 shutter is drawn down for greater security. 
 On the outside of each house is a piece of 
 wood for a rest, against which the inhabitants 
 or visitors may take off their feet gear before 
 entering the house. 
 
 The houses being built of wood are as a 
 consequence extremely inflammable, which 
 may be one reason for the scant furnishing as 
 well as for the few ornaments in the interior, 
 all precious and valuable articles being kept 
 in a fire-proof storehouse near at hand. 
 Every one who can afford to build a store- 
 house for himself does so, but there are many 
 public store-houses for those who cannot 
 afford to have one of their own. Every 
 village has its public store-house. 
 
 Yet this people, so primitive in many of 
 their customs and habits, have through long 
 ages of persevering industry developed a 
 civilization, and peculiar excellence in many 
 of the arts and sciences, worthy of the ap- 
 proval and admiration of those who consider 
 themselves much further advanced in the 
 path of modern civilization. 
 
12 HlSTOnY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Evidence of this excellence will appear as 
 this brief outline of their history proceeds. 
 Brief it must be, in order to fulfil its object ; 
 for were the details of Japanese history- 
 recorded, even at moderate length, the work 
 would swell to unwieldy proportions — far 
 beyond the reach of the class of readers for 
 whom this is designed. 
 
 The houses in Yezo are rather different in 
 construction — more adapted to tlie cold of 
 that more northerly island — chiefly consisting 
 of one large room divided at pleasure by 
 curtains woven of bark fibre. 
 
 The windows are merely square holes, or 
 apertures with wooden shutters. 
 
 In a recess stands the representative " god," 
 a piece of wood, part of which has been 
 reduced to shavings nearly to the top — the 
 shavings hanging down like long cork screws. 
 On one side of the large apartment a wooden 
 bench is affixed to the wall, on which all 
 the valuable " curios " of the family are ])laced. 
 No Aino will sacrifice his " curios " except in 
 cases of imperative necessity. Another bench, 
 or benches, serve for sleeping places. 
 
 The Ainos have also strongly-built store- 
 
JAPAN. 
 
 13 
 
 houses for provisions, hiinting and fishing 
 gear, &c. 
 
 The bark cloth curtains and garments worn 
 by both men and women are woven by the 
 women, who are skilled in the art, although 
 their weaving apparatus is of the most simple 
 and primitive description. The women also 
 make all the clothes worn, and tastefully 
 embroider the men's coats with coloured 
 thread. 
 
 They are also instructed in all domestic 
 duties, trained from childhood to do what 
 will be required of them in maturer years ; 
 so that, although unlettered and, according to 
 Western ideas, ignorant, they cannot be said 
 to be uneducated. 
 
 Both boys and girls are trained in implicit 
 obedience to their parents, and to speak the 
 truth. 
 
 Their religion, if religion it can be called, 
 is a species of superstition, consisting of a 
 few strange rites, one of which tends to their 
 own abasement — that of the waving of the 
 " saki " to the god — which " saki " they after- 
 Avards drink. 
 
 In some particulars the customs of Japanese 
 
14 mSTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 and Ainos are assimilated — notably in that of 
 obedience to parents. 
 
 Both are courteous to strangers. 
 
 The poorer Japanese and the Ainos are 
 content with mean fare and few of this world's 
 so-called comforts. 
 
 m c-''j'.i H.K i.-'U'^ n 
 
CHAPTER n. 
 
 THE MYTHOLOGICAL HISTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 The Japanese legendary mythology indicates 
 a totally different origin of their islands to the 
 common-place one of " volcanic." Their 
 mythology teaches them to believe that the 
 islands were created in peculiar fashion by 
 certain gods, who had themselves been created 
 by superior gods, that in the beginning 
 emanated from the one Supreme God over and 
 above all. 
 
 The names of these two are said to mean 
 " Lofty Producer " and " Divine Producer," 
 which two gods created in space a peculiar 
 filmy something, trumpet-shaped, with one 
 opening towards heaven, the other pointing to 
 the lower regions. From the upper or 
 heavenward opening issued the sun, from the 
 lower the moon. Gods and goddesses were 
 also produced. From the sun sprung two 
 very important ones, even the creators of the 
 sea, the earth, and the elements. 
 
i6 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 The names of these interesting gods are — 
 " Izanagi-no-kami '"' (male who invites), " Iza- 
 nami-no-kami " (female who invites). This 
 wonderful pair created the sea, and standing 
 on the trumpet-shaped bridge, which mytho- 
 logy calls " The Bridge of Heaven," thrust 
 into the deep dark waters a long rod, or 
 spear, all the while swiftly whirling it round 
 and round ; then, drawing it up, held it so that 
 the drops of water might fall from the end. 
 These drops consolidated and became earth, 
 on to which the two clever creators transferred 
 themselves, in order to carry on further opera- 
 tions. First they placed the rod in the earth 
 in an upright position to serve as an axis^on 
 which the new earth would revolve, the 
 rotatory motion in the water having given to 
 it the power of perpetual revolution. 
 
 The island thus created is asserted to be 
 identical with the present " Yeshima," its 
 original name being " Onogorojima." The 
 rod, or spear, was also to serve for a " central 
 roof-pillar" of the palace the active pair built 
 .around it for their own accommodation. 
 
 These two were the ancestors of other gods 
 and goddesses, for whose convenience addi- 
 tional islands were created. Thus Oki, Iki, 
 
THE MYTHOLOGICAL HI&TORY OF JAPAN. 17 
 
 Honshiu, Sado, Kiusliiu, Tsushima, Awaji, and 
 Shikoku came into being. 
 
 One of the sons of this creative pair, named 
 " Susanoo — no-mikoto, became god of the sea, 
 and one daughter, because of her unrivalled 
 beauty, became "Ten-Sho — Daijin — Great 
 Goddess of the Shining Heaven," otherwise 
 called " Amaterasu-oho-mi-Kami." 
 
 Her exquisite loveliness so excited her father, 
 Izanagi-no-kami, that he took a circlet of 
 precious stones from his own neck and gave it 
 to her, at the same time giving her dominion 
 in the heavens, bidding her ascend thither 
 by way of " the bridge " ( Ama-no-uki-hashi). 
 part of her duty being to illuminate the dark- 
 ness, by imparting her wonderful brilliancy to 
 the sun (hence Sun-Goddess), her brightness, 
 henceforth, to shine through the sun, which 
 without her could not give light and geniality 
 to the new-born islands. 
 
 This was an important task, and well 
 fulfilled by the beautiful goddess. Yet it 
 appears not quite to have contented her, for 
 if mythological history is to be believed, she 
 interfered in the government of the islands 
 she enlightened by her brightness ; and deter- 
 mined to oust the god then in possession of 
 
1 8 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 regal power over them, in order to give the 
 imperial power to her own royal grandson, 
 Ninigi-no-mikoto . 
 
 The act of dispossessing the regal governor 
 of the islands cost her considerable trouble ; 
 but nothing daunted by difficulties, she perse- 
 vered in her design, until she succeeded in 
 accomplishing her object. When all being 
 ready for her grandchild to take possession 
 of the vacant dominion, she gave him the 
 divine insignia of his imperial power ovei" the 
 islands, namely, the Sacred Mirror, the Sacred 
 Sword, and the Sacred Stone (Magatama), 
 then dismissed him, with a suitable suite of 
 inferior gods, to his post of duty. 
 
 Ninigi-no-mikoto, with his attendant suite 
 of gods, descended from the heavens to the 
 islands by the " Ama-no-uki-hashi," otherwise 
 high mountain, each and all of the gods 
 scattering rice as they came down to the lower 
 regions of the earth over which " Ninigi-no- 
 mikoto and his* descendants shall continue to 
 rule for ever and ever, even as long as the 
 heavens and the earth shall endure." 
 
 The descent of the gods having been 
 safely accomplished, the heavens receded 
 much further from the earth than thev had 
 
THE MYTHOLOGICAL HI8T0EY OF JAPAN. 19 
 
 been heretofore, thus cutting off for hence- 
 forth all communication between the two. 
 
 The belief in the mythological historical 
 descent from the heavens of the god-born 
 " Sovran' Grandchild " has for many centuries 
 exercised a powerful influence on the religion 
 and customs of Japan. From this god- 
 descended ruler all future Mikados de- 
 scended, even to the one at present occupy- 
 ing the throne of Japan. 
 
 Each and every Mikado claiming and 
 tracing their lineage direct from the " Sovran 
 Grandchild," being in this sense gods, whose 
 ideas and thoughts being derived from, and 
 consonant with, those of their high-born 
 ancestor, they act in accord with the cus- 
 toms and precedents of god - established 
 usages, and in accordance with the tradi- 
 tions of the god rule. 
 
 Believed in and treated as gods by the 
 people, each Mikado had the power to en- 
 force implicit subjection to his authority, 
 his will being recognized as the will of a god. 
 
 But although thus humbly served, the 
 Mikado does not neglect the higher gods, 
 but is an example of devout observance of 
 the worship of the gods of heaven and earth 
 
 2—2 
 
20 HISTOrtY OF JAFAN. 
 
 — praying daily for the well-being of his 
 people in all relations of life, which prayers 
 are presumed to be far more effectual in 
 procuring the favour of the gods than any 
 prayers offered by the people themselves 
 could be. 
 
 The following is said to be one of the 
 prayers used by the Mikado : — 
 
 " God, that dwellest in the high plain of 
 heaven, who art divine in substance and in 
 intellect, and able to give protection from 
 guilt and its penalties, to banish impurity, 
 and to cleanse us from uncleanness, Hosts 
 of Gods, give ear and listen to our petitions." 
 
 The empresses also trace their descent to 
 the creators of the islands, through Susanoo- 
 no-mikoto, the sea-god. 
 
 Many other mythological accounts of the 
 creation of the favoured islands are current 
 among the people of Japan, all more or less 
 imaginative. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 
 PRIMITIVE RELIGION. 
 
 Whether the primitive worsliip of the 
 Japanese — " Kami-no-michi," or " The Way 
 of the Gods " — had its rise, in the islands or 
 was imported from China, " Shinto " being a 
 Chinese term, is a yet undecided question. 
 
 One eminent writer inclines to the belief 
 that it originated in the islands, and, before it 
 became adulterated with spurious additions, 
 consisted in the belief of a supreme deity, 
 whose ethereal presence permeates the whole 
 universe, so that in every spot is the Spirit of 
 God. Hence arose the belief in, and the wor- 
 ship of, local gods. 
 
 The worship of the gods, being the most 
 important consideration, occupies the first 
 place in the records of court rules and cere- 
 monies. Among the observances enjoined on 
 the devout are the following : — 
 
 " In praying to the gods the blessings 
 which each has to bestow are to be mentioned 
 
22 HI8T0BY OF JAPAN. 
 
 in a few words ; and they are not to be 
 annoyed by greedy petitions, for the Mikado 
 in his palace offers up petitions daily on 
 behalf of his people, which are far more 
 effectual than those of most of his subjects." 
 
 " Eising early in the morning, wash your 
 face and hands, rinse out the mouth, and 
 cleanse the body. Then turn towards the 
 province of Tamata, strike the palms of the 
 hands twice, and worship, bowing the head to 
 the ground." 
 
 " Never mind the praise, or blame of 
 fellow-men, but act so that you need not be 
 ashamed before the gods of the Unseen. If 
 you desire to practise true virtue, learn to 
 stand in awe of the Unseen, and that will 
 prevent you from doing wrong. Make a vow 
 to the god who rules over the Unseen, and 
 cultivate the conscience implanted in you, 
 and then you will never wander from the 
 way. You cannot hope to live more than a 
 hundred years under the most favourable cir- 
 cumstances, but as you will go to the unseen 
 realm of Oho-kuni-nushi after death, and be 
 subject to his rule, learn betimes to bow down 
 before him." From " Hirata." 
 
 The Japanese use a kind of liturgy, and 
 
FRIMITIVE BELIQION. 23 
 
 have many prayers. One is here given, as 
 addressed to the god and goddess of wind : — 
 
 " Prom a distance I reverently worship with 
 awe before Ame-no-Mi-hashira and Kuni-no- 
 Mi-hashira, also called Shinatsu-hiko-no-kami 
 and Shinatsu-him^-no-kami, to whom is con- 
 secrated the palace built with stout pillars at 
 Tatsuta-no-Tachinu, in the department of 
 Heguri, in the province of Yamata. I say 
 with awe, deign to bless me, by correcting the 
 unwitting faults which, seen and heard by you, 
 I have committed, by blowing off and clearing 
 away the calamities which evil gods might 
 inflict ; by causing me to live long, like the 
 hard and lasting rock, and by repeating to 
 the gods of heavenly origin and to the gods of 
 earthly origin the petitions which I present 
 every day, along with your breath, that they 
 may hear with the sharp-earedness of the 
 forth-galloping colt." 
 
 Translated from Hirata's compilation by Mr. 
 Satou, of the embassy. 
 
 " The Way of the Gods " evidently contains 
 the germ of divine truth, overlaid by many 
 and strange imaginings,- for it enjoins on its 
 followers virtue, truth, sincerity, kindness. 
 It inspires -the rulers with an ardent desire 
 
24 HI8T0EY OF JAPAN. 
 
 for the well-being of the people committed to 
 their charge, as evinced in their lives. May 
 it not then have had its origin in the truth, as 
 revealed by the Great Creator of the universe, 
 which truth, in its entirety and simplicity, 
 became lost in the lapse of ages — yet not so 
 completely as to shut out of men's minds the 
 idea of an invisible, all-pervading Power, 
 awful and majestic, before which humanity 
 must sink in self-abasement. 
 
 In like manner the myth of the God-de- 
 scended Mikado may have for its foundation 
 the fundamental truth, 
 
 "In the beginning God created man, and 
 breathed into his nostrils the breath of life." 
 
 In the Shinto temples are no representa- 
 tions of God. In the Ise temple, "Naiku 
 Shrine," is the Sacred Mirror given by the 
 sun-goddess Amaterasu to her grandson, 
 Ninigi-no-niikoto, that is, shut up in a box — 
 not exhibited, only worshipped. In another 
 temple, that of Atsuta, near Nagoya, the 
 Sacred Sword is enshrined. 
 
 The Temples are simple wooden structures 
 with thatched roofs. These structures are 
 renewed every twenty years, but the plan of 
 the original is strictly preserved ; as they 
 
psiMirrfi: religion. 25 
 
 were constructed two thousand years ago, so 
 are they now built. 
 
 The temples are usually placed in open 
 spaces, and the road, or approach to them, is 
 entered by a torii, or " bird rest " — otherwise 
 an open gateway of two upright posts with a 
 cross-beam at the top — smaller toriis abound, 
 being votive offerings. 
 
 Another favourite votive offering is the 
 " lantern " of stone, or bronze, which are 
 j^ometimes of very large size and elaborately 
 wrought. 
 
 Many noblemen are among the Shinto 
 priesthood, being members of consecrated 
 families. The priests are allowed to marry. 
 The priestesses are young virgins. 
 
 Pilgrimages are made to the various shines, 
 but the pilgrim, or worshipper, never enters 
 the temple, but stands without, and, striking 
 his hands together to call the attention of the 
 god whom he desires to address, then, with 
 his face to the earth, makes his short 
 petition. 
 
 Earely is the prayer uttered aloud. 
 
 At one period of the nation's history a 
 festival of purification of the inhabitants was 
 held twice a year, when paper representations 
 
26 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 of the people were thrown into the rivers, as 
 typical of the washing away of. the sins com- 
 mitted during the preceding six months. 
 
 Eventually the chief priest of the Shinto 
 faith, resident at Kioto, was authorized by the 
 Mikado to perform this type of purification 
 for the people. 
 
 There are many other feasts and festivals 
 of limportance at which offerings are made, 
 consisting of silks, cloth of bark, or raw 
 material, shields, rice, beer, &c. Among the 
 offerings to the harvest god are a white horse, 
 a cock, and a pig. Horses are also given to 
 other temples for the service of the gods. 
 
 The " gehei " is a frequent and favourite 
 offering — " Gehei," strips of cloth or paper 
 affixed to a slender stick, gold paper being 
 offered by the rich. 
 
 Eice straw bands tied round trees, as 
 sacred. 
 
 No life is sacrificed, the birds and hens 
 offered being intended for the purpose of 
 announcing day-break. 
 
 In the early days the Shintoist firmly 
 beheved in the efficacy of prayer, and in the 
 help of the gods. 
 
CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 NOTED EMPEROES. 
 
 The first historical Emperor of Japan com- 
 menced his reign 660 B.C., and is generally- 
 known as Jimmu-Tenno — " Tenno " being an 
 affix of the name of the reigning Mikado, 
 signifying " Heaven-Son." This Mikado is 
 said to have reigned^intil 585 B.C., but the 
 dates given are merely traditional, handed 
 down from age to age — as were the records of 
 the ancient Britons before the art of writing 
 was practised. However, whether correct or 
 not, the Japanese believe in their accuracy, 
 and keep the date of his birth and coronation 
 as festivals, decking the shipping and capital 
 with flags, and firing salutes in honour of, 
 and reverence for, the character of Jimmu- 
 Tenno, as handed down from age to age to 
 posterity; by which character Jimmu is 
 represented as having been peculiarly solici- 
 tous for the welfare of his people, who, even 
 at that early day appear to have had wars 
 
28 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 and commotions, either among themselves or 
 with neighbouring adversaries, as it is re- 
 corded that Jimmu caused the soldiers to 
 employ themselves in agriculture — using their 
 services to bring waste lands into cultivation ; 
 this enlightened policy won for him the love 
 and admiration of his subjects. He also 
 promoted a more extensive culture of cereal 
 crops than had hitherto prevailed, and 
 even composed poetry in honour of agricul- 
 ture in order to stimulate his subjects to its 
 practise. 
 
 But while careful of the public well-being, 
 he did not neglect the gentle amenities of 
 domestic life, and was so much beloved and 
 lamented by his son and successor Suisei, that 
 his grief quite unfitted him for the due per- 
 formance of his duties as Mikado. He, there- 
 fore, delegated his executive power to a 
 relative for two or three years — one Tagishi — 
 Mimi-no-mikoto, who in that brief period 
 became so fascinated by the power of govern- 
 ing that he determined to assassinate the 
 emperor and seize the throne for himself. 
 But his evil designs were discovered and 
 frustrated, and he was put to death. 
 
 Suisei followed the worthy example of his 
 
2:fOTEI> EMPERORS. 29 
 
 wise fatlier, and devoted himself to promote 
 the prosperity of his subjects. Succeeding 
 emperors were not extraordinarily remark- 
 able, until Sujin ascended the throne B.C. 
 97, who appears to have had a singularly 
 clear understanding of the un(;ivilized state of 
 the people over whom he was placed, and of 
 his responsibilities towards them, as he pro- 
 moted and encouraged every industry tending 
 to elevate them in the scale of civilization. 
 He also distinguished himself above others by 
 his earnest devotion to the service of the 
 gods. 
 
 He built and endowed temples ; exhorted 
 the people to repent of their wickedness and 
 serve the Gods in sincerity and truth, issuing 
 the following edict B.C. 94 : 
 
 " It was not for themselves that our ances- 
 tors were set upon the .throne of Japan ; but 
 to arrange the worship of the gods, and to 
 govern the people well; therefore it was that 
 they performed a great service, and did great 
 good to the nation. Now that I have the 
 opportunity of being emperor, I shall follow 
 the example of my ancestors, be kind to my 
 people, and continue their happiness for ever. 
 Therefore, officers, take care that my will is 
 
30 HISTORY OF JAPAN 
 
 carried out, and that the people's well-being 
 is promoted accordingly." 
 
 From which it is apparent that this em- 
 peror believed religion, i.e., the worship of 
 the gods, as he understood it, to be the first 
 requisite of a useful and blameless life. Yet 
 he did not consider religion the only requisite, 
 or the alone occupation of life, but as the 
 motive power to stimulate to high and worthy 
 actions, as evinced by his own practical 
 endeavours to advance the culture of his 
 subjects in arts and sciences. 
 
 He encouraged improvements in ship- 
 building, planned and had made extensive 
 reservoirs for water, so that the irrigation 
 needed might be more effectually carried on. 
 He also had canals cut for promoting inland 
 trafiic, as well as roads made, thus earning 
 for himself the title of " Sujin the Civilizer." 
 
 This ruler appears to have been essentially 
 conservative and progressive. 
 
 Conservative as regarded true and enno- 
 bling virtue and piety. 
 
 Encouraging by his example, purity of life, 
 and sincerity of worship. 
 
 His faith in the ability of the Deity he 
 served to aid and deliver was quite as strong 
 
NOTED EMPERORS. 31 
 
 and distinguished as that of any true believer 
 in the unlimited power of the Almighty to 
 save and help His creatures, as may be 
 inferred from the incidents of his life. On 
 one occasion, when a terrible pestilence 
 carried off many of his subjects, he, in 
 accordance with the prescribed obligations 
 of the Shinto ritual, rose early, performed the 
 necessary ablutions, fasted, and in solemn 
 pubUc worship besought the gods to stop the 
 pestilence, which prayer, it is averred, was 
 answered by the cessation of the pestilence. 
 
 This remarkable deliverance from a terrible 
 disease touched the hearts of the people, so 
 that, to mark their sense of the interposition 
 of the gods, they gladly contributed to the 
 building of special shrines for their service. 
 
 Sujin was progressive in that he encou- 
 raged in every possible way the development 
 of the resources of the country, not alone by 
 the practice of agriculture, but by opening 
 communication between the different parts by 
 canals and roads. 
 
 Jimmu is accredited with having had trees 
 planted for the purpose of ship-building ; 
 Sujin with having greatly improved the con- 
 struction of ships. 
 
32 HISTOUY OF JAPAN. 
 
 He also initiated intercourse with that por- 
 tion of the Asiatic continent adjacent to the 
 islands of Japan, then divided into several 
 independent states, but now known as Korea. 
 
 Two of these states — each claimed the right 
 of possession of a third, named Sanbamon — 
 one, Shiraki, determined to have the coveted 
 prize, menaced the other, Mimana, with hos- 
 tilities. In this emergency Mimana applied 
 to the Japanese for aid against her threaten- 
 ing foe, offering in return for such assistance 
 to pay tribute to Japan. 
 
 The proposals and application of the small 
 state were favourably heard by the govern- 
 ing powers of the islands. Assistance was 
 accorded, men under a capable general were 
 sent to reduce Shiraki to obedience, which 
 result was speedily achieved, and Mimana 
 showed its gratitude for the timely aid by 
 sending rich presents as well as the promised 
 tribute to Sujin. 
 
 As will be seen from what is recorded of 
 Sujin, that he recognized and practised the 
 fundamental principles of all real progress in 
 elevating or civilizing mankind — that is, he 
 earnestly inculcated virtue and true piety, 
 and strenuous self-effort. He did not leave 
 
NOTED EMPEE0B8. 33 
 
 man's work to tlie gods ; but did the Avork as 
 a part of his duty to the gods, who had placed 
 him in his high position as the father of his 
 people, therefore an example to them. Nor 
 while scrupulously attending to the duties of 
 his imperial position did he neglect his 
 parental ones, as is evinced by the bearing of 
 his son Suinin, who succeeded him on the 
 the throne B.C. 29, and who, emulating the 
 bright career of his high-minded father, pro- 
 moted to the utmost works of utility, extended 
 the system of canals as a means of intercom- 
 munication, had storehouses erected for the 
 storage of grain. He also was a devout 
 worshipper of the gods, and founded the most 
 renowned of Shinto temples — the one at Ise, 
 in which was placed the Divine Mirror. 
 
 Up to the time of this Mikado and during 
 the early part of his reign a strange and cruel 
 custom prevailed, that of burying alive ser- 
 vitors in the graves of their masters. 
 
 This emperor took especial steps to put 
 an end to this barbarous custom. 
 
 He consulted his ministers as to how it 
 could be done ; and by their advice effigies 
 or images made of clay were buried with the 
 dead, instead of the living victims. This act 
 
 3 
 
34 
 
 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 of humanity has caused the memory of 
 Suinin to be revered. 
 
 ANCIENT EMPERORS. 
 
 Jimmu, 660 B.C. 
 
 Kogen, 
 
 214 B.C. 
 
 Suisei, 581 „ 
 
 Kaikua, 
 
 157 „ 
 
 Annei, 548 „ 
 
 Sujin, 
 
 97 „ 
 
 Itoku, 510 „ 
 
 Suinin, 
 
 29 „ 
 
 Koshio, 475 „ 
 
 Keiko, 
 
 71A.D 
 
 Koan, 392 „ 
 
 Seirau, 
 
 131 „ 
 
 Korei, 290 „ 
 
 Chuai, 
 
 192 „ 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 CONTINUATION OF RULERS. 
 
 The wife of the Emperor Cliuai was what, 
 in the parlance of the present day, would be 
 designated a strong-minded woman. No 
 fierce modern advocate of woman's rights 
 could pursue a more independent course of 
 action than did this ancient Empress, when 
 the death of her husband, the Mikado, un- 
 expectedly took place, at which period some 
 provinces were in a state of revolt against 
 legitimate authority, encouraged thereto, as 
 was presumed, by the neighbouring Koreans. 
 
 This critical position of affairs caused the 
 empress, with astute determination, to conceal 
 the death of her husband, until his rebellious 
 subjects should be reduced to obedience ; to 
 effect which, she promptly sent soldiers under 
 an experienced general into Kiushiu, the dis- 
 turbed portion of the country. 
 
 The rebels were speedily reduced to order, 
 but their subjection did not satisfy the em- 
 
 3—2 
 
36 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 press, who resolved to punish the originators 
 of the disturbance in order to deter them from 
 any future interference in the affairs of the 
 islands. She, therefore, attired herself in 
 warlike costume and placed herself at the 
 head of her army, landed in Korea, and so 
 inspirited her troops by her presence among 
 them and hardy endurance of the discomforts 
 of warfare, that they fought with indomitable 
 bravery and completely subdued the Koreans, 
 compelled the kings of Kudara, Koma, and 
 Shiraki to pay homage to the empress — to 
 become tributary to her — and to give hostages 
 for future good conduct. 
 
 Having so successfully carried out the ob- 
 ject of her expedition the empress returned 
 to her own kingdom, had herself proclaimed 
 regent, and for seventy years governed the 
 people so wisely and with such care of their 
 interests, that her name is still held in honour 
 throughout Japan, and she is worshipped as 
 a god in many parts of the islands. 
 
 This renowned empress was succeeded by 
 her son, Ojin, whose heroic bravery and war- 
 like deeds during the forty years of his reign 
 won for him the admiration and reverence of 
 his people, who, on his death, enshrined him 
 
CONTINUATION OF RULEBS. 37 
 
 as the "God of War." As such he is still 
 "worshipped. 
 
 One of the sons of Ojin was noted for in- 
 tellectual ability and sound judgment, another 
 for generosity and modesty ; the latter and 
 younger was the favourite of Ojin, who 
 appointed him as succeeding Mikado. This 
 disposition of the throne greatly distressed 
 Prince Waki-Irakd, who entreated his elder 
 brother, Prince Nintoku, to relieve liira of 
 the cares of government, urging that Nintoku 
 being the elder and wiser, was more capable 
 to rule the people than he. 
 
 Nintoku on the other hand urged the wish 
 of the departed Mikado for his favourite son 
 to succeed him, and refused the throne offered 
 him by his brother Waki-Trako. 
 
 These friendly disagreements liad nearly 
 been the means of losing the throne to both, 
 as another prince, taking advantage of the 
 brothers' mutual desire to avoid the cares 
 of government, conceived the idea of seizing 
 the throne for himself ; but his plots were 
 discovered before mischief had been done, 
 and he was put to death. 
 
 After three years of incessant pleading 
 Waki-Irako, finding his brother Nintoku's 
 
38 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 determination not to accept tlie throne im- 
 movable, put himself to death, thus com- 
 pelling Prince Nintoku to assume the reins 
 of government, which he no doubt did with 
 profound regret for his self-sacrificing brother, 
 as well as with an ardent desire to fulfil that 
 brother's loving aspirations for his people. 
 That such thoughts and feehngs animated the 
 breast of Nintoku is proved by the care he 
 manifested for the well-being of his people 
 throughout his long reign of eighty-six 
 years, which has endeared his memory to all 
 Japanese. 
 
 Nintoku's palace was situated in the ancient 
 Naniwa, now Osaka. On one occasion, while 
 walking on the terrace of his palace, or an 
 eminence near it, he was struck by the appa- 
 rent signs of depression and poverty in every 
 quarter of his capital. 
 
 From this it is evident that the ancient 
 Mikados, however deep their regard for the 
 welfare of their subjects, did not know much 
 of their real condition and needs, or Nintoku 
 would not have been so distressed and asto- 
 nished at the absence of prosperity as at once 
 to suspend the collection of taxes, and so 
 limit his private expenditure that even his 
 
CONTINUATION OF RULERS. 39 
 
 own palace, humble though it was, fell into 
 dilapidation, becoming scarcely habitable. 
 
 It may also be presumed that he also took 
 other measures to ensure a revival of pro- 
 sperity among his people by promoting indus- 
 trial projects in every department of trade 
 and agriculture; because after the lapse of 
 a few years he was rejoiced to see on every 
 side unmistakable signs of advancement and 
 well-being, and with great satisfaction at 
 the result of his own self-denial, remarked to 
 his wife, 
 
 " Now I have become rich ! " 
 
 " Eich ? " said the empress in surprise ; 
 " how can you speak of riches with a palace 
 like yours, which lets the rain through the 
 roof, has its fences fallen down, and scarcely 
 affords us shelter ! " 
 
 To which the emperor replied, 
 
 " The people are the true substance of an 
 empire ; when the people become rich the 
 sovereign may consider himself rich." 
 
 On the dilapidated condition of the mud- 
 walled, shingle - thatched palace becoming 
 known to the people they honourably begged 
 to be allowed to rebuild it, also to resume the 
 payment of taxes. 
 
40 mSTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 But the emperor would not accede to 
 either request until time had proved the 
 stability of their improved condition, and 
 they were able to pay taxes without injury 
 to their own well-being. 
 
 Weavers and brewers had been introduced 
 into Japan from Korea by one Wani, who 
 liad also taught Chinese writing and literature 
 to the lamented Prince Waki-Irako, who 
 had made considerable progress in Chinese. 
 Nintoku was also fond of literature, and 
 encouraged its spread, as well as the develop- 
 ment of the industries introduced, especially 
 silk-weaving. 
 
 The Professor Wani spent his life at the 
 Court of Japan, and in his family literature 
 was hereditary. 
 
 Nintoku died a.d. 399, at the great age of 
 one hundred and ten years, and was succeeded 
 by Eichiu a.d. 400. 
 
 Eichiu valuing the art of writing, and seeing 
 its utility, encouraged its practice. He also 
 had tlie public records of receipts and expen- 
 diture put into writing by Wani, as well as 
 other important documents, thus providing 
 for transmitting facts to his successors. 
 
 In the reign of Ketai-Tenno, a.d. 507, 
 
CONTINUATION OF EULEIiS. 41 
 
 images of Buddlia were sent into Japan from 
 Korea; after which, many statues of the 
 Indian god, with banners and other para- 
 phernalia of Buddhist worship were sent into 
 the islands from Korea, at which time Kimraei 
 was the Mikado. The emperor did not accept 
 the new religion, whether from his own dis- 
 like to it, or from the opposition of his nobles 
 is not exactly known. 
 
 However that may have been the emperor 
 gave the Buddhist idols sent him to one 
 Sogano Umako, who adopted the Buddhist 
 ritual, and made a temple of his dwelling. 
 
 A terrible disease at this time breaking out 
 its infliction was attributed to the presence of 
 Buddhist images in the country. The images 
 were, therefore, thrown into the sea, and the 
 temple of Sogano burned. 
 
 Yet this summary proceeding did not put a 
 stop to the importation of idols into the 
 country, or uproot the hold the imposing 
 ritual had taken on the people. 
 
 One emperor had an image of Buddha 
 privately introduced into his palace, and after 
 his death, the noble who had taken to the 
 palace the idol caused one prince to be assas- 
 sinated in order that another who favoured 
 
42 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Buddhism might ascend the throne ; after 
 whose death the throne was filled by the 
 Empress Suiko-Tenno, eldest sister of the late 
 Emperor Sushun, and widow of the Emperor 
 Betatsu. 
 
 To her the crown was offered by the nobles, 
 she being royally descended, and daughter of 
 Kimmei. 
 
 The opposition of the Shintoists to the 
 introduction of Buddhism caused many dis- 
 turbances in the country for several years, 
 yet not so serious in their character as to 
 materially impede the progress of civilization. 
 Various arts and sciences were cultivated. 
 Music and medicine made considerable ad- 
 vances. Agriculture flourished under im- 
 proved systems of irrigation and transport 
 by the extension of roads and canals. - 
 
 In 630 A.D. a system of weights and 
 measures came into general use. To the 
 Emperor Tenji a.d. 668, belongs the credit of 
 founding the first school, and the establish- 
 ment of an educational department, afterwards 
 so largely developed ; also the taking of a 
 census of the population ; the regulation of 
 the sale of land, and the construction of 
 fortifications, as well as a system of signals 
 
CONTINUATION OF BXILERS. 43 
 
 round the coast, in order to apprise the 
 authorities of any attempted invasion, besides 
 many other useful projects. It is said that at 
 his palace gate was a bell especially for those 
 who came to him for justice, also a box for 
 the reception of complaints. 
 
 Tenji created the office of "Dai-jo-Dai-jin," 
 or Prime Minister, otherwise " First Officer 
 of the Superior House." Also the office of 
 Nai-Dai-jin, the first Nai-Dai-jin being one 
 Nakatomi-no-Kamatari, the founder of the 
 house of Fujiwara, which eventually took an 
 important part in the affairs of Japan. 
 
 Tenji encouraged learning, and founded 
 institutions for that object. Almanacs were 
 compiled and astronomy studied. He recom- 
 mended economj^ to his subjects by practising 
 it, his own palace at Asakura-Yama being 
 constructed of rough timber, therefore known 
 as Kuroki-Nogoslio, i.e., Blackwood Palace. 
 Tenji is said to have been a poet. 
 
 During the reii?n of Temmu a silver-mine 
 was discovered in Tsushima, which added 
 considerably to the national wealth. 
 
 In his ardent desire for progress Temmu 
 seems to have emulated Tenji, aiming to 
 correct abuses, and provide the means of 
 
44 ' HISTORY OF JAFAN. 
 
 future fTOod government ; to secure wliich, lie 
 ordered the laws to be collected and codified, 
 had a correct statement made of the condition 
 of the countr3r, and an historical account of 
 preceding emperors written. He also took 
 an interest in the dress of the people, ordered 
 them to dress their hair, that they had hitherto 
 worn according to nature's growth. 
 
 History does not specify whether or not he 
 advocated the absurd fashion of shaving the 
 heads of children. He abolished the servile 
 act of prostration at public festivals. Unfor- 
 tunately this enlightened ruler did not live 
 long enough to see all his projected reforms 
 carried out. His code of laws was published 
 after his death, during the reign of the 
 Empress Jito, his widow and successor, who 
 ascended the throne a.d. 690. This renowned 
 empress was the second daughter of the 
 Emperor Tenji, and like him, had an ardent 
 desire for the well-being of the people ; to 
 further which she increased the cultivation 
 of fruit-trees and other useful plants, had 
 houses roofed with tiles instead of thatch, 
 encouraged painting as a decorative art, gave 
 titles of honour to women, and insisted that 
 one- fourth of the male population should be 
 
CO^■TI^ UA TION OF B TILERS. 45 
 
 trained as soldiers — by wliich it will be seen 
 that the will of the ruler was absolute. But 
 their will was, as a rule, the welfare of the 
 people and the conservation of the empire. 
 They Avere not indolently luxurious or waste- 
 ful, but lived in the greatest simplicity and 
 in the plainest of palaces, wherever the palace 
 might be, because the emperors did not con- 
 fine themselves to one place. 
 
 The Empress Gemmei, a.d. 708, made the 
 town of Nara the Imperial City, hence, those 
 who resided there were named the Nara 
 dynasty. This city was in such favour that 
 magnificent temples were there erected — this, 
 and succeeding empresses encouraged women 
 to undergo medical training. Literature and 
 the arts flourished under the auspices of these 
 high-minded empresses, so that the eighth 
 century constitutes a proud period of Japan- 
 ese history. 
 
 On the accession of the Emperor Kuwammu 
 to the throne, a.d. 782, he transferred the 
 seat of government to Kadzuno, Kioto, or 
 Miako. Kuwammu appears tohave departed 
 from the economical practice of his predeces- 
 sors in the construction of his new palace, 
 which is described as being magnificent, with 
 
46 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 a dozen gates, and named Heian-jo or " Palace 
 of Peace." This emperor owed his elevation 
 to the throne chiefly to the influence of the 
 noble Fujiwara-no-Momokawa. 
 
 Another noble, scarcely less influential in 
 politics than Fu jiwara, but more noted for 
 learning, was Sugawara Furuhito, for whom 
 the emperor evinced the most profound 
 respect ; and in order to ensure the hereditary 
 profession of literature in the family, granted 
 continuous pensions to the descendants of 
 Sugawara. 
 
 Between these two nobles existed a constant 
 rivalry, perpetuated between their descend- 
 ants. 
 
 Other two noble families, that eventually 
 exercised great power in the affairs of Japan, 
 traced descent from the royal family ; these 
 were the T aira, descended from the Emperor 
 Kuwammu, and the M inamoto, who claimed 
 affinity Avith the Emperor Seiwa. 
 
 During the reign of Ichijo-Tenno flourished 
 many learned men and women ; among the 
 former were Minamoto-Tsuneohu, Fujiwara- 
 Kinto, Minamoto-Toskikata and Fujiwara- 
 Yukinari, who bore the title of " Chiu- 
 nagon," or the Four Nagon. 
 
COSTISUATION OF EULEBS. 47 
 
 The emperor encouraging and himself 
 taking a great pleasure in learned pursuits, 
 it is even recorded that he took part iu ex- 
 amining students of the University, which 
 personal interest in the progress of letters 
 stimulated the studious to greater advance- 
 ment. Indeed, as has thus far been shown, 
 the emperors personally practised whatever 
 they recommended to the special notice of the 
 people, as being worthy of cultivation. 
 
 CONTINUATION OF RULERS. 
 
 Jingu-Kogo Empress 201 A.n. 
 
 Ojin Emperor 270 
 
 Nintoku „ 313 
 
 Richiu „ 4C0 
 
 Hansho „ 405 
 
 Inkyo „ 411 
 
 Anko „ 4.53 
 
 Yuriaku „ 4.56 
 
 Seinei „ 480 
 
 Kenso „ 485 
 
 Ninken „ . ..." 488 
 
 Buretsu „ 499 
 
 Ketai „ 507 
 
 Aakan „ 534 
 
 Senkuwa „ 536 
 
 Kimmei-Tenuo „ 540 
 
 Bitatsu-Tenno „ 572 
 
 Yomei „ 586 
 
 Sushun „ 588 
 
 Suiko-Tenno Empress 593 
 
HISTOBY OF JAP AS. 
 
 CONTIA^UATION OF RULERS— conimMed 
 
 Yomei 
 
 Emperor 
 
 . 
 
 
 629 4 
 
 Kokioku 
 
 Empress 
 
 
 642 „ 
 
 Kotoku 
 
 Emperor 
 
 
 645 „ 
 
 Saimei, the name assumed by ex-Empress K 
 
 okioku 
 
 
 -when she resumed the crown 
 
 
 655 „ 
 
 Tenji 
 
 Emperor 
 
 
 668 „ 
 
 Kobun 
 
 ?j ... 
 
 
 672 „ 
 
 Temmu 
 
 If ... 
 
 
 673 „ 
 
 Jito-Tenno 
 
 Empress 
 
 
 690 „ 
 
 Mommu 
 
 Emperor 
 
 
 697 „ 
 
 Gemmei 
 
 Empress 
 
 
 708 „ 
 
 Gensho 
 
 J, ... 
 
 
 715 „ 
 
 Shomu 
 
 Emperor 
 
 
 724 „ 
 
 Koken 
 
 Empress 
 
 
 749 „ 
 
 Jung-in-Teuno 
 
 Emperor 
 
 
 759 „ 
 
 Ex-Empress resumed throne as Koken-Shotok 
 
 u 
 
 765 „ 
 
 Konin, grandson 
 
 of Tenji Emperor 
 
 
 770 „ 
 
 Kuwammu 
 
 „ 
 
 
 782 „ 
 
 Heizei 
 
 
 
 
 806 „ 
 
 Saga 
 
 
 
 
 810 „ 
 
 Junna 
 
 
 
 
 824 „ 
 
 Nimmio 
 
 
 
 
 834 „ 
 
 Montoku 
 
 
 
 
 851 „ 
 
 Sei-wa 
 
 
 
 
 859 „ 
 
 Yozei 
 
 
 
 
 877 „ 
 
 Koko 
 
 
 
 
 885 „ 
 
 Uda 
 
 
 
 
 893 „ 
 
 Daigo 
 
 
 
 
 898 „ 
 
 Shujaku 
 
 
 
 
 931 „ 
 
 Murakami 
 
 
 
 
 947 „ 
 
 Reizei 
 
 
 
 
 963 „ 
 
 Enyu 
 
 
 
 
 970 „ 
 
CHAPTER ^I. 
 
 STRUGGLES FOR POWER. 
 
 Those emperors who granted great privileges 
 to the Buddhist priesthood, and Tenji, who 
 created the office of Prime Minister (Dai-jin), 
 little imagined, when so doing, that they were 
 preparing future foes to the Imperial power. 
 
 The priests of Buddha, not content with 
 the free exercise of ecclesiastical authority 
 and the almost entire monopoly of education, 
 endeavoured to extend their power to tem- 
 poral politics — for Avhich purpose the more 
 powerful priests, especially those of Hiyei-san, 
 near the city of Kioto, raised troops at their 
 own cost and settled the disputes between 
 rival temples by force of arms, and even tried 
 to gain concessions from the emperor by a 
 warlike demonstration. 
 
 The Emperor Saga is reported to have re- 
 marked, " There are three things over which I 
 have no power : the waters of the river 
 Kamogawa, dice, and priests." 
 
 4 
 
50 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 From •whicli it would appear that even at 
 that early day the Mikado was troubled by 
 witnessing the vice of gambling in his domi- 
 nions, which could no more be held within 
 bounds than could the turbulent pride of 
 ambitious priests, or the frequently overflow- 
 ing waters of the river Kamogawa. 
 
 But the overweening pride of the Buddhist 
 priests had its counterpart in that of the noble 
 house of Fujiwara-Moto-tsune, who assumed 
 the office of regent to the Emperor Seiwa 
 because he was a minor at the time of his 
 accession. 
 
 The same noble family dethroned the suc- 
 ceeding Emperor Yozei, assigning as a reason 
 for this arbitrary assumption of power the 
 unjust rule of the emperor, after whose 
 deposition they placed on the throne Koko, 
 who reigned for less than three years, and 
 was 'succeeded by Uda, who, after reigning 
 a few years, resigned in favour of his son, 
 Daigo. 
 
 The ninth century a.d. of Japanese history 
 is distinguished by the great advances made 
 in hterature, and by the invention of the 
 syllabarj^— named "I-ro-ha," from its first three 
 letters— by the learned Buddhist priest, Kobo 
 
STRUGGLES FOR POWER. 51 
 
 Daishi, who had studied in China. He also 
 founded a new sect of Buddhists, called the 
 " Shingon," or " True Words," and taught his 
 followers that the Shinto gods were manifes- 
 tations of Buddha — by which doctrine he 
 endeavoured to secure the supremacy of 
 Buddha over the national religion, yet not 
 with the result of convincing the Emperor 
 Saga of the infallibility of his views, as Saga 
 resisted all efforts to convert him to the 
 Buddhist religion, and evinced his fidelity to 
 the ritual of his forefathers by his devout 
 observance of its ceremonial, by having the 
 Shinto temples repaired, and by exhorting the 
 Shinto priests to approve themselves worthy 
 of their high functions by pure and blameless 
 lives, that their example might induce the 
 people to emulate each other in the path of 
 honourable rectitude. 
 
 In the years Shohei and Tenkei a deter- 
 mined attempt was made by Taira-Masakado 
 and Fujiwara-Sumitomo to dethrone the then 
 Emperor Shujaku, for which purpose Fujiwara 
 raised an army in the province of lo, and, 
 confident of success, prepared to meet the 
 royal forces ; and to give increasing prestige 
 
 4—2 
 
S2 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 to their cause. Taira-Masakado had himself 
 proclaimed " Shin-Wo," or " New Emperor," 
 in Sarushima, that he, with blind assumption 
 of power, called his capital. 
 
 But Shujaku was not to be so easily put 
 down. The rebels were completely defeated 
 by the royal army, and the two chief insti- 
 gators of the revolt, Taira-Masakado and 
 Fujiwara-Sumitomo were put to death, and 
 their heads sent to Kioto as trophies of 
 imperial success. 
 
 During the reigns of succeeding emperors 
 many revolts took place, causing great dis- 
 turbance in the islands. 
 
 The Emperor Shirakawa, a.d. 1073, seems 
 to have been as energetic as his western 
 contemporary, William of Normandy, as he 
 determined to limit the overweening power of 
 the Fujiwara, who in preceding reigns had 
 almost controlled imperial action, and had 
 created an office, "Kampaku," to represent 
 the Mikado in taking note of all public affairs. 
 Yet, Avhile putting down one faction, Shira- 
 kawa was influenced by another not less 
 ambitions of power, i.e., the Buddhist priest- 
 hood. He adopted their religion, and in his 
 zeal for its propagation throughout his 
 
STRUGGLES FOR POWER. 53 
 
 dominions, had "more than fifty thousand 
 temples and images of Buddha erected." 
 
 Strange to say this energetic emperor 
 vacated the throne 1086, but continued to 
 direct the government of the country during 
 the succeeding forty years. 
 
 Horikawa commenced his reiii^n a.d. 1087, 
 and had his peace disturbed by a revolt of 
 the Ainos and disaffected Japanese in the 
 eastern province of Mutsu. 
 
 In order to quickly stop the rebellion a 
 general, extremely popular with his men be- 
 cause of his care of them, was named governor 
 of the revolted province, and sent with an army 
 to reduce it to obedience. 
 
 This was not effected without considerable 
 trouble ; but at length the valour and prudent 
 measures of the general, Minamoto Yoshi-ye, 
 accomplished the desired result. Order was 
 restored, therefore the successful general 
 became henceforth knoAvn as Hachiman Toro 
 — that is, eldest son of Ojin, god of war — • 
 Hachiman being the war-god's popular name. 
 
 The soldiers of Minamoto, proud of their 
 general's prowess and the name given him in 
 recognition of his bravery, began to consider 
 themselves as liis vassals more than as servants 
 
54 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 of the empire, the beginning of the feudal 
 system that eventually attained such vast 
 proportions. 
 
 Some idea of the evils that might spring 
 from this system seems to have been prevalent 
 at court, because in the following reign, that 
 of Toba, an edict was published prohibiting 
 the soldiers (samurai) from forming them- 
 selves vassals of the powerful nobles, 
 Minamoto and Taira Tadamori, the latter 
 having distinguished himself by his victories 
 over the lawless pirates that had for a long 
 time desolated the southern portions of the 
 country, and stricken terror into the hearts 
 of the helpless inhabitants, for which services 
 the island of Tsushima was awarded him ; yet 
 instead of fixing his dwelling in his own 
 dominion, for some reason or other Taira 
 chose to reside in Kioto, which place after- 
 wards became the scene of strife between the 
 rival nobles — each jealous of the other's 
 influence, and each waiting for a favourable 
 opportunity of asserting his own supremacy, 
 which opportunity was not long in coming. 
 
 The Emperor Toba abdicated the throne 
 A.D. 1124, and was succeeded by Shutoku, 
 who, after eighteen years' experience of the 
 
STRUGGLES FOE POWER. 55 
 
 cares of royalty, voluntarily laid them down, 
 when a puny boy named Konoye' was placed 
 on the throne as a nominal sovereign, the 
 government being carried on in his name for 
 fourteen years, when he died, still under age ; 
 it was then proposed that his elder brother 
 Shirakawa should be emperor, as Shirakawa 
 the second, or " Go-Shirakawa " — " Go " 
 being the equivalent of second. 
 
 To this proposition the ex-emperor Shutoku 
 was averse, because he wished to resume the 
 reins of government, and in order to carry 
 out his desire he established himself in the 
 royal palace, where he was supported by the 
 then head of the Minamoto family, Tameyoshi, 
 and Tametomo, the youngest son of Tameyoshi, 
 who was noted for his sound judgment and 
 for his great strength, and by Yorinaga, 
 minister of war. 
 
 Meanwhile Go-Shirakawa took up his resi- 
 dence in the palace of Hagasi-Sanjo, where he 
 was supported by Yositomo, eldest son of 
 Minamato-no-Tameyoshi, "Taira, — Kiyomori, 
 Tadamiciii, chief minister, and other nobles. 
 
 Thus the Minamoto family were divided 
 in the civil contest, which resulted in the 
 defeat of Shutoku, but the result might have 
 
S6 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 been different had the advice of the younger 
 Minamoto b^en adopted. . He said, " For the 
 attack of a large number of men by a 
 small number a night attack is best ;" indi- 
 cating a proposed attack on the strong- 
 hold of Go-Shirakawa. Yet his sagacious 
 suggestion was rejected ; probably because 
 it emanated from so young a man. But its 
 rejection did not cause him to desist in his 
 efforts to serve the ex-emperor he had chosen 
 to follow ; therefore he again tendered advice. 
 Eemarking on the insecurity of the palace 
 they occupied, he said : 
 
 " This palace has but a single wall and a 
 very shallow ditch, and is quite indefensible ; 
 we had better, therefore, go to Nanto to 
 defend ourselves." 
 
 Although the wisdom of this advice was 
 apparent, still it was, like the former, re- 
 jected. 
 
 The anticipated attack by the army of Go- 
 Shirakawa, under the famous Generals Yosi- 
 tomo and Kiyomori, was not long delayed, 
 and although the palace defences were unre- 
 liable, the followers of Shutoku so bravely 
 defended their insecure position — Tametomo 
 especially performing prodigies of valour — 
 
STRUGGLES FOE POWEB. 57 
 
 that for a long time the chances of victory 
 seemed to be evenly balanced. Noting this 
 aspect of affairs, Yositomo resorted to strata- 
 gem, in order to gain an advantage, by setting 
 fire to a portion of the palace buildings, which 
 had the effect he had anticipated. The brave 
 defenders, blinded and choked by the flames 
 and smoke blown into their midst, were 
 thrown into confusion and, unable to resist the 
 sudden onslaught of the victorious Yositomo, 
 and his followers, were driven helplessly out 
 of the burning pile. The would-be reinstated 
 emperor, Shutoku, escaped in the confusion 
 of disaster and fled to Nioizan in Yamasiro. 
 His war minister, Yorinaga, was killed, and 
 his most spirited defender, Tametomo, was 
 taken prisoner. Minamoto - no - Tau. jyosLi, 
 unable to escape, surrendered to Go Shira- 
 kawa, but instead of meeting with clemency, 
 was condemned to death, his own son Yosi- 
 tomo being appointed his executioner. 
 
 This imperial .order must have been a 
 terrible test of Yositomo's fidelity to Go-Shira- 
 kawa. 
 
 Tametomo was sentenced to have the 
 muscles of his arm cut, and to be exiled to 
 Osima in Idzu, in order to prevent him ever 
 
58 mSTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 again bearing arms against the reigning 
 emperor. Yet, notwithstanding ,tlae fierce 
 struggle for imperial authority and the cruel 
 barbarities committed on its attainment, the 
 emperor Go-Shirakawa, after three 3-ears 
 wielding it, abdicated, the throne, chiefly 
 because his will was checked by that of Taira- 
 Kiyomori, whose influence was paramount 
 
 A.D. 1169. 
 
 Go-Shirakawa became a Buddhist monk, 
 calling himself " Ho-o," or " Cloistered 
 Emperor," but although he retired from 
 public view, he did not retire from the cares 
 of directing the afiairs of government, as he 
 took more real part in them than he had 
 done as regal emperor. 
 
 A youth of sixteen, named Nijo, was 
 seated on the vacated throne. During the 
 first year of his reign was fought the battle 
 Heiji, meaning year, that was a furious con- 
 test for power between ambitious and dis- 
 appointed nobles. 
 
 Among the favourite court nobles of Go- 
 Shirakawa were two branches of the family 
 Fujiwara ; one of these, Fujiwara - no 
 Nobuyori, desired to obtain for himself the 
 post of commander-in-chief of the imperial 
 
STRUGGLES FOR POWER. 59 
 
 guards, winch rank was refused him by the 
 ex-emperor, much to his mortification, that, 
 was increased by hearing that the refusal to 
 advance him was in accordance with the 
 advice of Fujiwara - Miohinori, the other 
 branch of his house. 
 
 He, therefore, absented himself from the 
 emperor's presence, on the plea of indisposi- 
 tion, but in reality to shew his indignation at 
 being refused the grant, nor was he the only 
 disappointed noble of Go-Shirakawa's court. 
 As already intimated the fidelity of Yositomo 
 had been proved by the most terrible trial 
 of having to inflict the emperor's vengeance 
 on his own father, of seeins; his brave voung 
 
 J O »j CD 
 
 brother mutilated and sent into exile. Yet, 
 according to his ideas, his services had never 
 been properly appreciated or recompensed 
 by Go-Shirakawa ; he had been kept in a 
 subordinate position, while the favourite Taira- 
 Kiyomori had been advanced to almost un- 
 limited power. 
 
 Yositomo therefore poured his grievances 
 into the ready ear of the displeased ISTobuyori, 
 who, eager to avenge his own fancied wrongs, 
 concerted with Yositomo the means of raising 
 troops secretly, and of seizing the persons of 
 
6o HISTOSY OF JAPAN. 
 
 the emperors, a necessary proceeding to 
 give the appearance of stability to their as- 
 sumption of authority. 
 
 These two discontented nobles lost no time 
 in maturing their measures, and were ready 
 to take advantage of an absence of Taira- 
 Kiyomori from the capital to besiege and 
 capture it, with the partly destroyed palace 
 that had been set on fire, got possession of the 
 young Emperor Nijo, and the ex-emperor, 
 Go-Shirakawa, whom they confined in one of 
 the remaining rooms of the palace, and had 
 the satisfaction of putting Fujiwara-Michi- 
 nori to deatii. 
 
 Now presented itself the opportunity so 
 long craved by Fujiwara-no-Nobuyori to 
 realize his ambitious views. 
 
 He constituted himself First Minister and 
 Commander-in-Chief, thus taking the manage- 
 ment of affairs into his own hands — at least 
 for a brief period ; but too quickly found that 
 unlawfully acquired power could not be 
 maintained without trouble. 
 
 The news of his violent acquisition of 
 authority soon reached the ears of the ab- 
 sent Kiyomori, who, with a strong force 
 hastened back to the capital, to find the 
 
STRUGGLES FOB POWER. 6i 
 
 gates guarded by an adequate force to repel 
 his attacks. 
 
 Seeing no prospect of recapturing the city 
 except by stratagem, he had recourse to it, 
 and ordered his men to set fire to a neigh- 
 bouring palace. 
 
 The guards, not suspecting artifice, forsook 
 their posts at the gates to help to extinguish 
 the flames. While they were thus employed 
 Kiyomori made a spirited attack on the strong- 
 hold of Nobuyori, defeated his followers and 
 regained possession of the imperial palace. 
 
 Nobuyori threw himself at the feet of the 
 ex-emperor Go-Shirakawa, imploring pardon, 
 which he might have obtained, but for the 
 implacability of the young Emperor Nijo, who 
 would have him put to death. He was, there- 
 fore, executed. Thus a sad and speedy end 
 was put to his overweening ambition. 
 
 Yositomo fled, seeking refuge in the eastern 
 province of Owari, that, he imagined, he 
 should find with one Osada Tadamune, who, 
 however, had no intention of imperilling his 
 own safety by affording protection to a rebel ; 
 he, therefore, defied the laws of hospitality by 
 putting Yositomo to death, and sent his head 
 to Kioto. 
 
62 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 The young and lovely wife of Yositomo fled 
 with her three young children— the youngest 
 a babe — hoping to hide them from the ven- 
 geance of the conqueror ; but after enduring 
 great hardship she returned to the capital, 
 having heard that her mother had been put in 
 prison, and presented herself and her children 
 to^Kiyomori, beseeching him to pardon and 
 spare them. 
 
 Kiyomori, struck by the uncommon beauty 
 of Tokiwa, consented to spare the lives of' the 
 children on condition of Tokiwa becoming 
 his wife. 
 
 The poor miserable widow of Yositomo 
 sacrificed her own scruples in order to save 
 the lives of her children ; but she Avas not 
 allowed the happiness of keeping them with 
 her, for her boys were sent to a monastery, 
 where their hair was shaved off, and they 
 were to be trained for the priesthood. 
 
 To be deprived of her children must have 
 been a terrible trial to the loving mother. 
 Another, and elder son was spared on the 
 intercession, of a relative of Iviyomori. 
 
 Kiyomori, having recovered the capital and 
 delivered the two emperors out of the power 
 of the malcontents, rose rapidly in the estima- 
 
STRUGGLES FOB FOWEE. 63 
 
 tion of the sovereign. He was made Dai-jo 
 Dai-jin, " Prime Minister," the Taira now 
 being the dominant faction, having almost 
 unlimited power. Taira-Kiyomori used it for 
 the furtherance of his own interests, placed 
 his own family and friends in offices of trust, 
 and became so overbearingly tyrannical that 
 a plot was formed for assassinating him. 
 That, however, was disclosed by one of the 
 conspirators, Yukitsuna, before it could be 
 put in practice, when the chief conspirators 
 were put to death, and the subordinate ones 
 banished. 
 
 Kiyomori, inflated by success, insolently 
 trampled on the rights of others, and deter- 
 mined to exterminate the whole of the 
 Minomoto families, and allowed his retainers 
 to inflict upon them every cruelty that hatred 
 and cupidity could devise. 
 
 He set up emperors and deposed them at 
 will, yet ever with due regard to the direct 
 descent from the sun-goddess. 
 
 Kiyomori had crushed the Minamoto, but 
 his tyranny had raised against him a host of 
 enemies, who hated the Taira, and for the 
 time sympathized with the fallen Minamoto, 
 amongst whom was Prince Mochi-Hito, who. 
 
64 mSTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 in 1180 A.D., resolved to check the power of 
 Kiyomori, for which purpose he must raise 
 an army of wilhng adherents. With this 
 object he issued a proclamation, calling upon 
 the people to join his standard. 
 
 Yoritomo, the eldest son of Yositomo, 
 effected his escape from the Taira guard 
 placed over him . in Idzu, and hastened to 
 respond to the appeal of Prince Mochi-Hito. 
 
 Yositsune, the youngest son of Yositomo, 
 when able to judge for himself, disgusted with 
 the idea of becoming a Buddhist priest, had 
 left the monastery in which he had been 
 placed by order of Kiyomori, in the service of 
 a merchant, by whom he was transferred to 
 the household of a noble Fujiwara, in the 
 province of Mutsu, where he was trained in 
 the warlike exercises that suited his ardent 
 nature. 
 
 Though, still young, he joined his brother 
 in the protest against the tyranny of Kiyomori 
 — about to be made by force of arms — as did 
 also many volunteers from the eastern pro- 
 vinces, where the bravery of the Minomoto 
 heroes are still held in the greatest admira- 
 tion. 
 
 At the outset the army, under the command 
 
STRUGGLES FOS POWER. 65 
 
 of Yoritomo, gained, some advantages but 
 encountered defeat at the defile of the Hakone 
 mountains. 
 
 On receiving this check to his onward 
 progress, Yoritomo retired to a small resi- 
 dence that belonged to his family, situated 
 near the village of Kamakura. Here he reso- 
 lutely set himself to work to retrieve his 
 recent discomfiture. He made private journeys 
 through the country, inciting the men to join 
 him at his head-quarters, Kamakura. Num- 
 bers flocked to his standard, so that the 
 village gradually grew info a town, and to 
 keep ever before the eyes of his followers the 
 valiant deeds of Minamoto-Yashi-Yo, to whom 
 had been given the name of " Hachiman-Toro," 
 Minamo to- Yoritomo erected a temple to the 
 war-god " Hachiman." 
 
 A cousin, Minamoto-Yoshinaka, as eager as 
 Yoritomo to avenge the wrongs of his family, 
 raised soldiers' in the northern provinces, and 
 when his fCrmj had attained significance, 
 marched towards Kioto, the imperial capital. 
 
 Meanwhile Kiyomori had been making 
 active preparations to crush the insurgents, 
 but death claimed him before the real con- 
 test began. Before dying he, in the most 
 
 5 
 
66 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 passioned appeals, urged his family and re- 
 tainers to show their attachment to his person, 
 and reverence for his memory by suspending 
 the head of the arch-traitor, Yoritomo, over 
 his tomb. 
 
 Charged with this mission his son and 
 successor to the authority he had so long 
 wielded, Taira-Munemori continued the orga- 
 nization of troops for the coming struggle. 
 
 The hostile forces came in sight of each 
 other on the opposite banks of the river Fuji- 
 Kawa, that flows past the base of the moun- 
 tain Fuji-Yama. But for a time neither 
 general appeared disposed. to allow his men 
 to cross the dividing stream, until Munemori 
 was roused to take active measures to oppose 
 Yoshinaka, who was leading his army directly 
 on the capital ; for which purpose he selected 
 his bravest generals. But these were defeated 
 by the hardy troops of Yoshinaka, who 
 marched into the capital, from which at his 
 entrance Taira Munemori fled, taking with 
 him the youthful emperor, Antoku, and the 
 other members of his family. 
 
 Go-Shiragawa, the ex-emperor, stayed in 
 Kioto, only too delighted to get rid of his 
 rivals in power, the Taira ; and to show 
 
STRUGGLES FOB rOWEli. 67 
 
 his satisfaction at the change brought about 
 by Yoshinaka, Yoritomo and their allies, gave 
 them rewards and honours without appre- 
 hending that those who had driven hated 
 rivals from power might themselves resolve 
 to wield it. 
 
 Go-Toba, a younger brother of Antoku, 
 was constituted emperor by the victorious 
 party, headed by Go-Shrakawa. Then Yoshi- 
 naka was named " Asahi-Shogun," or 
 " Morning-Sun-General," because of his 
 sudden rise to greatness. With this high- 
 sounding title he also had corresponding 
 social rank and wealth. Still, not content 
 with the power he enjoyed, he aimed at 
 supreme authority, to attain which, without 
 let or hindrance, he put the ex-emperor into 
 prison, put the abbots of the important 
 monasteries of Enriaku-ji to death, took from 
 the state officers their titles, and, more insen- 
 sate than all the rest, opposed the wishes of 
 his warlike cousin Yoritomo, tlie least likely 
 to bear insult with impunity. Yoritomo, ex- 
 asperated at his cousin's insolent assumption 
 of authority over him, deputed his brothers 
 Noriyori and Yositsun^ to chastise Yoshinaka, 
 which these young generals speedily did, 
 
 5—2 
 
68 HISrOSY OF JAPAN. 
 
 slaying Yoshinaka and completely defeating 
 his followers. 
 
 Emboldened by this success they rushed 
 westward with the intention of annihilating 
 the Taira, whom Yositsune dislodged from 
 the Fukawara palace where they had taken 
 refuge, then from the Castle of Yoshima, 
 whither they had fled on the burning of the 
 Fukawara palace, pursuing them to the 
 straits of Dan-no-ura, now " Shimonos^ki," 
 where the pursued Taira embarked on board 
 of their ships to decide the contest on the 
 water. 
 
 The Minamoto were not slow to take to 
 their ships. Then the battle began in earnest 
 — each side animated by the powerful in- 
 centive, revenge, as well as by the desire of 
 home, wealth, power. 
 
 Amid the frightful din of clashing swords 
 and wild shouts of triumph the Taria vessels 
 were sunk by the victorious Minamoto. The 
 child-emperor, Antoku, was drowned in the 
 clasp of his grandmother, the widow of 
 Kiyomori. The emperor's mother lost her 
 life in trying to save that of her boy. Taira 
 Munemori was taken prisoner and conveyed 
 to Kamakura, the residence of Yoritomo, who 
 
STBUGGLES FOB POWER. 69 
 
 ordered him to be taken to Kioto ; but he did 
 not live to reach that city, being slain on his 
 way thither by his guards. 
 
 In consequence of the great victories 
 gained by his generals Yoritomo was received 
 instate by the emperor and • ex-emperor at 
 Kioto. And on his return to Kamakura he 
 was speedily followed by one of the court 
 nobles, empowered by the emperors to confer 
 on Yoritomo the lofty title of " Sei-i-Shoqun," 
 or General-in-Chief, which title be it remem- 
 bered was first given to a favourite general 
 by Kuwammu-Tenno, and was also borne . by 
 a second general of his. 
 
 This exalted dignity aided Yoritomo in 
 prosecuting his deep-laid, ambitious projects. 
 Yet he did not shock men, or provoke the 
 jealousy of the emperors, by hasty innovations 
 on imperial power, but proceeded warily and 
 unobtrusively to place members of his own 
 and his wife's family, " the Hojo," in offices of 
 trust throughout the country, appointing to 
 each province, or district, a civil governor 
 supported by a military one, to act in the 
 name of the Mikado ; but to conduct the 
 management of affairs according to his in- 
 structions, thus maintaining the nominal 
 
70 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 authority of the Mikado while exercising the 
 real power. 
 
 Yet, while consolidating his own wide ex- 
 tending authority and influence, his mind. was 
 a prey to petty jealousy, and that, of his 
 brave, generous, unselfish young brother 
 Yositsune, whose unspotted character won'for 
 him the esteem and admiration of every noble 
 heart. 
 
 The praise and love accorded him was re- 
 pugnant to the selfish, egotistical Yoritomo, 
 who resolved to get rid of this rival to ad- 
 miration in the hearts of the people, notwith- 
 standing that the rival was his own youngest 
 brother, who had fought for, and won for 
 him victories, that had laid the foundation of 
 his own successful advancement to his present 
 proud position, Therefore, by his order, 
 Yositsune, when on his way back to the east, 
 was, on some frivolous pretence, detained 
 at a village not far from Kamakura, to 
 wait for his brother's permission to proceed 
 onward. 
 
 Having waited for the long-delayed per- 
 mission to depart until his patience was 
 exhausted, he escaped from his guards and 
 concealed himself in various places, until he 
 
STRUGGLES FOE FOWEE. 71 
 
 at length reached the hospitable roof that had 
 sheltered his boyhood and youth. 
 
 Unhappily for him the prince, who had so 
 generously befriended him in bygone years, 
 died. 
 
 His son, regardless of his father's favour 
 for, and of the nobility of Yositsune's cha- 
 racter, had him put to death, and to attest 
 the fact sent his head to his cruel brother 
 Yoritomo. 
 
 Thus sadly and untimely ended the brief, 
 bright career of Yositsune. But his memory 
 still lives, and will live in the hearts of the 
 Japanese people, as that of a hero to be loved, 
 reverenced, and imitated ; as one of the 
 noblest patriots Japan ever produced. Even 
 the so-called barbarous Ainoes regard Yosit- 
 sune with reverential awe. 
 
 Having rid himself of all real as well as 
 imaginary rivals, Yoritomo encountered no 
 insurmountable obstacle to the extension of 
 his power. Go-Toba, the emperor, whom he 
 had replaced on the throne, treated him with 
 distinction whenever he visited the imperial 
 city of Kioto, although he must have been 
 aware of the fact that he only held the 
 semblance of authority, while Yoritomo 
 
72 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 wielded the real power, using the best officers 
 of the country to advance liis own interests 
 and establishing an eastern capital at Kama- 
 kura in opposition to that of Kioto in the 
 west. 
 
 Yoritomo enjoyed the splendours of a court, 
 and exercised unlimited sway until a.d. 1199, 
 when he died, leaving his high prerogatives to 
 his son Yoriye, and was buried on the side of 
 a hill amid the scenes of his former greatness, 
 the grave being enclosed by a simple wall 
 and railing of stone, but kept in perfect order 
 and beautified with fresh flowers up to the 
 present day ; a graceful,, loving tribute to 
 the memory of a great man, who, whatever 
 his faults, promoted the well-being of the 
 people by stimulating progress in the arts and 
 sciences, encouraged by an ever-growing taste 
 for splendour and luxury. 
 
 In the same year, the Mikado Go-Toba 
 resigned the throne, and was succeeded by 
 Tsuchi-Mikado. 
 
 CONTINUATION OF EMPERORS. 
 
 Ku-wazan 985 a.i>. 
 
 Ichijo 987 „ 
 
 Sanjo 1012 „ 
 
STRUGGLES FOR POWER. 73 
 
 ^°-I<=^'io 1017 A.D. 
 
 XJo-Shujaku 2038 
 
 Go-Reizei 104q 
 
 Go-Sanjo 1069 ", 
 
 Shirakawa IQ73 
 
 Horikawa 1087 ',' 
 
 Tol'a 1108 „ 
 
 Shutoku . . . . . _ .1.124 
 
 ^onoye 1142 ", 
 
 Go-Shirakawa 115(3 
 
 ^"'P 1159 ", 
 
 E^^uj'o 1166 „ 
 
 Takakura 11 rq 
 
 Antoku 1181 
 
 Go-Toba 1186 „ 
 
 
CHAPTER Vir. 
 
 THE HOJOS. 
 
 YoKiYE was the presumed successor of his 
 father Yoritomo in the administration, but 
 for some reason or other, not quite evident in 
 the historical records, his mother Masago, a 
 daughter of Hojo-Tokimasa, did not desire 
 that he should have the conduct of affairs ; 
 but, that her own father and his friends should 
 undertake the duties pertaining to her son's 
 position. In order to carry out her scheme 
 she advised Yoriye, who had about that time 
 an attack of illness, to divide the administration 
 of affairs between his two young brothers, the 
 elder of whom was only twelve years of age ; 
 this one, Sanetomo, to take charge of the 
 thirty western provinces, and the still younger 
 child Ichiman to take charge of the twenty- 
 eight eastern provinces. 
 
 This division of the administration was 
 resisted by Yoriye, who was supported by his 
 father-in-law, Hiki-Yoshikazu, who saw in it 
 
THE U0J08. 
 
 7S 
 
 an attempt to transfer the power from Yoriye 
 to the Hojo-Tokimasa. 
 
 This keen insight into their secret intentions 
 displeased Masago and her ambitious kindred, 
 who vowed vengeance on the thwarters of 
 their plans, in the prosecution of which, they 
 hesitated not to commit the foulest deeds. 
 One, at least, seems to have been quite need- 
 less, that of putting the infant Ichiman to 
 death. 
 
 Hiki-Yoshikazu, the father-in-law of Yoriye, 
 was assassinated. Yoriye had his head shaved 
 as a mark of degradation, and was sent to a 
 temple in Idzu, where he was soon after put 
 to death. 
 
 His young brother Sanetomo being consti- 
 tuted Shogun in his stead. Masago had been 
 unfaithful to the interests of her own children 
 and soon began to experience the evil results 
 of her own machinations. 
 
 Her father, Hojo-Tokimasa, not satisfied 
 with the share of power already enjoyed by 
 his family, proposed to his daughter to depose 
 her son Sanetomo, and in his stead set up as 
 Shogun Hiraga-Toma-Masa, a favourite son-in- 
 law of his own. 
 
 To this Masago decidedly objected, and the 
 
76 mSTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 contention between father and daughter be- 
 came so fierce that in her anger Masago sent 
 her father to prison, hoping thus to put an 
 end to the aspirations of the Hojo. Instead 
 of doing so, she thereby increased her diffi- 
 culties. 
 
 Her brother, Yoshitoki, to avenge the 
 insult put upon his father, instigated the 
 assassination of Sanetomo. 
 
 The assassin, a Minamoto, was put to death, 
 bnt the whole family of Yoritomo had come 
 to an untimely end. 
 
 His branch being extinct, the young son of 
 a relative, a child only two years of age, 
 named Yoritsune, was appointed Shogun, 
 Masago to act as regent during his infancy. 
 
 While these disturbing events were taking 
 place in the eastern portion of the empire, 
 such power as remained to the Mikado was 
 principally wielded by the ex-emperor Go- 
 Toba, wlio disliked the Hojo, and on the 
 death of Sanetomo, made an effort to prevent 
 them acquiring such authority as had been 
 exercised by Yoritomo, also to regain the 
 right of supreme control of affairs. For this 
 purpose he raised an army, and sent an 
 
THE H0J08. 77 
 
 emissary to the noble families in the eastern 
 provinces, to ask them to join his standard 
 and aid him in putting down the presump- 
 tuous aims of the Hojo. 
 
 The minister, Hojo-Yoshitoki, heard of this 
 endeavour to crush him and his family, and 
 took measures accordingly, seized the mes- 
 senger of Go-Toba, burnt the emperor's letter, 
 and forthwith sent an army of 190,000 men, 
 commanded by two of his sons, Yasutoki and 
 Tomotoki, and a brother, Tohifusa, to reduce 
 the ex-emperor Go-Toba to quiescence. 
 
 The imperial army made a stout resistance 
 to that of Kamakura, but was defeated, and 
 Kioto capitulated. 
 
 Go-Toba to screen himself, laid the blame 
 of resistance, if blame it was, on his advisers, 
 whereupon Yasutoki made them prisoners, 
 professing to send them on to Kamakura, but 
 they were put to death before reaching that 
 city. 
 
 Yoshitoki exiled the three ex-emperors 
 then in Kioto — Go-Toba to Oki, Tsuchi- 
 Mikado to Tosa, and Juntoku to Sado, and 
 dethroned the then emperor, Chukio, a 
 youth of seventeen, thus making four ex- 
 emperors, and placing on the throne he had 
 
78 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 SO summarily made vacant a grandson of 
 Takakura, named Horikawa or Go-Hori- 
 kawa, being the second of that name, Yoshi- 
 toki contenting himself with the title of 
 " Shukken," or minister of the Shogun, yet 
 exercising absolute authority in the affairs of 
 the country, so recently convulsed by inter- 
 necine strife. "Well for it that it was not then 
 the prey of outward enemies, or in all proba- 
 bility it would have been subjugated to a 
 foreign power. 
 
 Yoshitoki increased his popularity with his 
 own supporters by placing the influential 
 amongst them in the offices of trust, from 
 which he had removed those who had opposed 
 his party, by this reward of their adherence, 
 gaining their entire concurrence in his mea- 
 sures for future good government. 
 
 He gained prestige with the people by not 
 appropriating to himself the confiscated 
 wealth of those who had fallen into disgrace. 
 
 He was indefatigable in striving to retrieve 
 the disasters caused by the civil wars, and en- 
 forced a strict economy in the administration 
 of affairs. On his death, the office of " Shuk- 
 ken " devolved on his son Y asutoki, who also 
 carried on the measures pursued by his father, 
 
THE HOJOS. 79 
 
 in conformity with the system begun by 
 Yoritomo, which system Yasutoki improved 
 and extended. He also maintained the practice 
 of strict economy (so recently established) in 
 all departments of State under his control, 
 and publicly acknowledged the supremacy of 
 the Mikado, by going to the court at Kioto 
 with the Shogun Yoritsune, to do homage to 
 the then sovereign Shijo, on whose death, at 
 his instance, a son of the ex-emperor, Tsuchi, 
 was placed on the throne as Saga the second, 
 (Go-Saga) the ex-emperor, Tsuchi, having 
 gained the goodwill of the Shukken by the 
 peaceful attitude he had assumed ever since 
 the " disaster of Shokiu." 
 
 This discreet exercise of almost unlimited 
 power caused Yasutoki to be held in as much 
 favour by the people, as his father had been, 
 so that when he died his grandson, Tsunetoki, 
 was without trouble constituted Shukken in 
 his stead. 
 
 Tsunetoki appears not to have cared to 
 wield so much power, or to have felt the 
 duties of his office too onerous, for he resigned 
 it to his brother Tokiyori. 
 
 Meanwhile the Shogun Yoritsune vacated 
 his high office and set up an imaginary 
 
8o HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 substitute in the person of his son Yoritsugu, a 
 child of six years of age, reserving to himself 
 the direction of afiairs, and in order to have 
 undisputed sway, he endeavoured to procure 
 the assassination of the Shukken Tokiyori. 
 
 The plot was discovered by the Shukken, 
 who forthwith sent the ex-Shogun to Kioto, 
 where he hatched a second plot for the de- 
 struction of Tokiyori. This also being dis- 
 covered his son Yoritsugu was deposed from 
 the Shogunate and sent to Kioto, when the 
 second son of the ex-emperor, Saga the 
 Second, Prince Munetaka, was taken to 
 Kamakura and set up as Slioguu, shortly 
 after which event one of his brothers, the 
 sixth son of Saga the Second, became em- 
 peror. 
 
 It has already been noticed that the Hojo 
 Shukken in an eminent degree studied the 
 interests of the people and devised means to 
 promote their well-being. Nor did the Shuk- 
 ken Tokiyori depart from the practice of his 
 ancestors, but was the rather stimulated by 
 their example to increased exertions for the 
 public good. 
 
 In disguise he visited every part of the 
 country, personally inspected and inquired 
 
THE HO JOS. 8 1 
 
 into the condition and needs of the people, 
 that he might the better know how to redress 
 grievances and institute the reforms for whicJi 
 time was given by the peaceful state of the 
 country, both internally and externally. 
 
 Nor was he alone in his efforts to elevate 
 the people. Another Hojo founded a library 
 in the town of Kanagawa that was of much 
 use to students, who resorted to it for instruc- 
 tion. Some of the books that once formed 
 part of this library are yet extant and even 
 still bear the library mark. 
 
 During the reign of Uda the Second (Go- 
 Uda), A.D. 1275, Japan was threatened by 
 the Mongol Tartars, who had over-run China 
 and subjugated all the adjoining States ; and 
 rendered arrogant by uninterrupted success, 
 sent an imperious demand to Japan for her 
 submission. 
 
 To this insolent demand Japan vouchsafed 
 no other reply than that of putting to death 
 the bearer of it. The Mongol emperor, en- 
 raged at the haughty independence of the 
 Japanese, resolved to humble their pride by 
 making their country an appanage of his own 
 empire. To effect this he fitted out a large 
 fleet of ships for the conquest of the country, 
 
 6 
 
82 HI8T0BY OF JAPAN. 
 
 but which met witli disastrous defeat at the 
 hands of the brave, patriotic Japanese. 
 
 The successful wielding of power by the 
 Hojo for successive generations had begot in 
 them overbearing pride and self-indulgence in 
 luxury. The welfare of the country gave 
 place to ambition and tyranny, and their in- 
 solent domination was especially distasteful 
 to the emperor, Go-Daigo, who earnestly de- 
 sired to get rid of it. This wish becoming 
 known to the then Shukken, Hojo-Takatoki, 
 he immediately sent an army under an ex- 
 perienced general, " Sodatoki," to Kioto to 
 surprise and dethrone Go-Daigo, who how- 
 ever had private notice of the Hojo's inten- 
 tion and made his escape to Kasagi-Yama, 
 leaving behind one Fujiwara-no-Morokata, 
 whom he directed to put on the royal robes 
 and personate himself. In accordance with 
 this order Fujiwara-no-Morokata put on the 
 royal robes and withdrew to the monastery of 
 Hiyei-san as if for security. 
 
 Meanwhile Go-Daigo was safe at Kasagi- 
 Yama, but anxious and greatly depressed by 
 his fallenifortunes, until his courage was some- 
 what revived by a singular dream, in which 
 he saw two youths erect for him a throne 
 
THU HOJOS. 83 
 
 under the branches of a camphor tree (kusu- 
 noki) that grew on the south side of the 
 palace, which he beUeved plainly intimated 
 to him that he should be restored to his 
 throne through the instrumentality of some 
 one named Kusunoki. He therefore enquired 
 of the priests if they knew a man of that 
 name, and was informed by one of them, that 
 one Kusunoki-Masashige had greatly distin- 
 guished himself by putting down robbers, 
 and had for that service been created " Hio- 
 yenojo." " That is the man," said the em- 
 peror, and at once sent for him to come to 
 Kasagi-Yama. 
 
 Kusunoki, loyal as brave, hastened to the 
 presence of Go-Daigo, who, confident of the 
 result of Kusunoki's efforts in his behalf, com- 
 mitted to him the task of overthrowing his 
 enemies, leaving the means to be used for so 
 doing to the superior wisdom and discretion 
 of Kusunoki, who on his part assured Go- 
 Daigo of eventual complete success, but 
 pointed out that at the beginning defeat 
 might be encountered, as the soldiers in re- 
 volt were both brave and numerous, but not 
 so intelligent as those at the disposal of the 
 
 emperor. 
 
 6—2 
 
84 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Subsequent events proved the far-seeing 
 "wisdom of Kusunoki's remarks. 
 
 Kusunoki constructed a castle at Akasaka, 
 whence he might carry on operations against 
 the rebels. 
 
 Go-Daigo was made prisoner by the soldiers 
 of Takatoki and sent to the island of Oki, while 
 a new Mikado, Kuwoogon-Tenno, was pro- 
 claimed in Kioto. 
 
 Acting on the advice of a fresh adherent, 
 Go-Daigo escaped in a fisherman's boat to 
 Chiba, thence in a small vessel to Hoki, where 
 he was defended from the troops sent against 
 him by Nawa-Nagutosi, whose victory over 
 Go-Daigo's enemies, combined with the brave 
 attitude maintained by Kusunoki, induced 
 many generals to go over to the emperor's 
 side. 
 
 This accession of influential strength in- 
 creased Go-Daigo's confidence in ultimate 
 victory over the aspiring Hojo, Avhich was 
 further confirmed by the addition of a fresh 
 adherent from the ranks of the Hojo army, 
 one Nitta-Yosisada, a member of the Mina- 
 moto family, who had been entrusted with 
 the task of besieging Kusunoki. But instead 
 of executing this mission he induced his men 
 
THE HOJOS. 85 
 
 to abandon the Hojo and join tlie army of 
 the emperor, and took upon himself the 
 reduction of Kamakura, the stronghold of the 
 Hojo. 
 
 For this purpose he increased the number 
 of his troops hj new recruits from the 
 eastern provinces, so noted for bravery. He 
 was also joined by a kinsman with two 
 thousand followers from Yechiyo. 
 
 Thus reinforced he boldly led his troops 
 into the province of Musashi, his army in- 
 creasing as he advanced towards Kamakura, 
 on the north side of the river Iruma, where 
 he encamped, while the force sent to oppose 
 his onward march by Hojo Takatoki halted 
 on the southern side of the dividing stream 
 
 When the Hojo generals saw the strength 
 of Nitta's army they were in no hurry to begin 
 the attack, having previously supposed that 
 they should gain an easy victory. Their 
 hesitation gave Mtta the opportunity of cross- 
 ing the river and giving them battle. 
 
 The qualities of the combatants were equally 
 matched, both armies being composed of the 
 brave soldiers of the east that were, on both 
 sides, accustomed to fight on horseback. Both 
 sides maintained the fight with indomitable 
 
86 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 pluck during the whole of the first day, 
 charging and re-charging each other. The 
 fight was renewed on the following day, but 
 not decided. During the succeeding night the 
 Hojo army was reinforced by some thousands 
 under the command of Yasuiye, the brother 
 of Takatoki, so that when the battle was re- 
 newed on the third day of the contest Nitta 
 was defeated but not conquered. 
 
 Yasuiye exulted in the success of his troops 
 and encouraged them to renewed exertions, 
 and to bring to him the head of Nitta. 
 
 His men, flushed with the recent success, 
 were not less elated than himself, and in the 
 confident assurance of an easy victory on the 
 morrow, gave way to revelry, from which they 
 were roused by the army of Nitta attacking 
 them on three sides with such vigour that 
 the lately triumphant army was routed with 
 great slaughter. 
 
 Many noble eastern families, believing in 
 the total defeat of the Hojo, submitted to Nitta, 
 whose army was now increased to 120,000 
 men. 
 
 This large force he divided into three, to at- 
 tack simultaneously the city in three different 
 directions. In order to facilitate the attack 
 
THE H0J08. 87 
 
 and alarm the defenders he set fire to fifty- 
 different places without the city. 
 
 The Hojo army for the defence of Kamakura 
 consisted of 100,000 men, who bravely held 
 their posts against their assailants, killed one 
 general and defeated his division. 
 
 Not discouraged by this misadventure Nitta 
 planned a night attack. Night had favoured 
 him before, and might again give him an 
 advantage. 
 
 But the defenders, as if aware of his pur- 
 posed advance on the capital by the sea-shore, 
 constructed a barrier across his intended line 
 of march and ordered their war vessels to 
 take up a position on the south side of the ap- 
 proach, so as to be able to intercept his troops. 
 
 The only other road was round a pro- 
 jecting headland washed by the high tide, 
 therefore impassable during the hours ap- 
 pointed for the advance. 
 
 The high tide was an unexpected obstacle 
 to the progress of the troops by this 
 route ; but Nitta, by his quick intelligence 
 and thorough knowledge of the reverential 
 superstition in the minds of his men for the 
 gods of his country, turned the present 
 obstruction to an advantage, exciting the 
 
88 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 courage and enthusiasm of his men by an 
 appeal to the god of the sea. Eemoving 
 his head-gear and bowing low towards the 
 sea, he said in impassioned tones : — 
 
 " Our sacred Mikado has been dethroned 
 by his disloyal subjects, and exiled to a dis- 
 tant western isle ; and I, Yosisada, being 
 unable to bear such treachery, have raised 
 this army for his rescue. God of the Sea, 
 take pity upon my loyal heart ; cause the tide 
 to withdraw, and open a way for my army to 
 pass." 
 
 Having made this petition to the god he 
 cast his sword into the sea, 'as an offering to 
 the god whose powerful aid he had suppli- 
 cated. 
 
 By daybreak the tide had receded so far 
 that the war vessels, stationed to prevent 
 Nitta's project, were carried far from their 
 position, thus leaving the way by the shore 
 free to the onward march of the determined 
 Nitta, who set fire to the houses on the line of 
 march, which added to the consternation of 
 the besieged. 
 
 The troops of Hojo Takatoki fought with 
 desperation, as men do who fight for home 
 and kindred, as well as for party ; but were 
 
THE HOJOS. 89 
 
 completely vanquished by the enthusiastic 
 besiegers ; who, on their part, fought in the 
 belief that the god whose aid they had so 
 solemnly invoked, by clearing for them the 
 way by the sea, meant them to be victorious. 
 
 Hojo-Takatoki and many of his kinsmen were 
 among the slain. Kamakura was given up to 
 the conquerors. 
 
 This decisive defeat of the so long dominant 
 Hojo in their own stronghold induced one of 
 the bravest generals, who had heretofore linked 
 his fortunes with that family (Ashikaga-Taka- 
 Uji) to forsake the fallen cause and ally him- 
 self with that portion of Yosisada's army 
 about to proceed to Kioto, the imperial capital, 
 for the purpose of recovering it from the sup- 
 porters of the Hojo, which the combined 
 force had little difficulty in effecting, quickly 
 dispersing the nobles and their troops, some 
 of the former taking with them, in their re- 
 treat eastward, two ex-emperors, Go-Fushimi 
 and Hanazano. 
 
 The recently made emperor, Kuwoogon, 
 was dethroned ; and Go-Daigo triumphantly 
 reinstated. 
 
 Having regained his throne through the 
 indomitable bravery of the generals Kusunoki- 
 
90 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Masashige, Nitta-Yosisada and Ashikaga-Taka- 
 Uji, the Mikado exalted them to high honour 
 as proof of his gratitude to them, but reserv- 
 ed for his eldest son, Prince Morinaga, the 
 high sounding title of Sei-i-tai Shogunf General- 
 in-Chief). 
 
 CONTINUATION OF EMPERORS. 
 
 Tsuchi-Mikado 1199 A.D. 
 
 Juntoku 1211 „ 
 
 ChuHo 1221 „ 
 
 Go-Horikawa 1221 „ 
 
 Shijo 1231 „ 
 
 Go-Saga 1244 „ 
 
 Go-Fukakusa 1247 „ 
 
 Kame-Yama 1266 „ 
 
 Go-Uda 1270 „ 
 
 Fushimi 1288 „ 
 
 Go-Fushimi 1299 „ 
 
 Go-Nijo 1301 „ 
 
 Hanazono 1308 „ 
 
 ■l«^2S^a-S^-$e>S ' 
 
CHAPTEE VIII. 
 
 ASHIKAGA RULE. 
 
 In the distribution of the confiscated Hojo 
 fiefs the Mikado gave great displeasure to 
 some of his adherents, especially to Ashikaga- 
 Taka-Uji, who, although he had received for 
 his small tardy service far more reward than 
 had the two loyal generals, Nitta-Yosisada and 
 Kusunoki-Masashige, fancied himself ill-repaid 
 for what he had done, as he had flattered 
 himself with the idea of being raised to the 
 position lately fiUed by Hojo-Takatoki. 
 
 Subtle as well as ambitious, he dissembled 
 his dissatisfaction until a favourable oppor- 
 tunity should occur for showing it, which 
 came sooner than he might reasonably have 
 expected in a revolt of the former retainers of 
 the Hojo. 
 
 Ashikaga, at his own request, was sent to 
 quell the disturbance. Having so easily 
 obtained this mission, he next requested 
 the emperor to constitute him Shogun and 
 
92 mSTOSY OF JAPAN. 
 
 governor of the eastern provinces, which re- 
 quest was at once refused ; but, to conciliate 
 him, the emperor named him commander-in- 
 chief of the eastern army. 
 
 But this rank did not satisfy the craving 
 ambition of Ashikaga-Taka-Uji, who left the 
 city without taking leave of Go-Daigo. 
 
 One instance of the malevolent disposition 
 of Ashikaga may here be given. Disappointed 
 in his high aims, and envious of the title 
 given to Prince Morinaga, he rested not until 
 he had sown the seeds of discord between 
 the father and son. The prince was made 
 prisoner, sent to Kamakura, and there confined 
 for a long time in a loathsome dungeon ; 
 enticed thence by proffers of friendship only 
 to suffer death at the hand of the perfidious 
 Ashikaga. 
 
 Having put down the rebellion, Ashikaga 
 took up his quarters in Kamakura. Alarmed 
 by this proceeding the emperor sent a man- 
 date for his recall by the hand of a Minamoto 
 noble (Tomomitsu). But Ashikaga dis- 
 regarded the imperial dictum, and instead 
 of returning to Kioto, assumed the title of 
 Shogun and governor of the eastern provinces, 
 making the office hereditary in his family. 
 
A8HIKAGA RULE. 93 
 
 Hence he is called the founder of the 
 Shogunate, and with it a feudal system. 
 
 He then seized the provinces belonging to 
 Nitta Yosisada, which he apportioned to his 
 own oflScers, excusing this glaring robbery by 
 false accusations against that loyal general, 
 from which Yosisada easily cleared himself 
 and became the accuser of the mischievous 
 Ashikaga, who was even then meditating an 
 attack on Kioto. Troops were dispatched to 
 obstruct his advance, but they were defeated, 
 and the rebellious general entered the capital, 
 where a severe conflict ensued between his, 
 and the imperial troops before he could be 
 dislodged. Then he raised the standard of 
 revolt in the west, reorganized his troops, 
 and successfully fought his way back to 
 Kioto, 
 
 In this emergency the emperor again com- 
 manded the presence of the brave Kusunoki, 
 in whose judgment he had formerly confided. 
 When requested to give advice as to the best 
 methods to be adopted in order to ensure the 
 defeat of the rebels, Kusunoki respectfully 
 replied : 
 
 "I humbly hope that your Majesty will 
 recall Nitta- Yosisada, yourself retiring from 
 
94 HI8T0EY OF JAPAN. 
 
 the city for a time, and will allow Taka-Uji to 
 freely enter Kioto. I will return to Kawachi, 
 intercept their provisions and stores, their 
 army will consequently dwindle away, while 
 ours will increase daily ; and afterwards, 
 attacking the rebels on opposite sides at once, 
 we may fairly hope to defeat them. Yosisada, 
 though he does not expressly say so, is, I 
 know, desirous of this course being taken, for 
 ultimate victory is the only thing to be sought 
 after in war. I pray your Majesty to recon- 
 sider the orders now issued." 
 
 This discreet advice was approved by all the 
 court save one self-conceited minister, who 
 had not the sense to perceive its wisdom. He 
 therefore thought fit to differ in opinion, and 
 proceeded to give contrary advice, couched in 
 the following words : 
 
 "Though the revolters may be strong, this 
 will not be like other battles ; and besides, 
 whether we gain the battle or lose it, it will 
 be so ordained of heaven, and we ought, 
 therefore, to defend Kioto, and engage the 
 enemy before he reaches it." 
 
 Unhappily the Mikado adopted this falla- 
 cious advice, to the grief of his more discrimi- 
 nating advisers, who, however, could not 
 
ASHIKAGA RULE. 95 
 
 dispute his will, mucli as they might deplore 
 his infatuation. 
 
 Not moved from his loyalty and patriotic 
 ardour by the rejection of his advice, Kusunoki 
 took leave of the emperor, and with his kins- 
 folk and friends departed from the capital to 
 execute the duty committed to him. Halting 
 at Sakurai, he called his son (a boy of eleven 
 years) to him, and in the most solemn terms, 
 conjured him to forget himself and his petty 
 interests and to do his duty to his sovereign 
 and his country so long as life should last ; 
 thus to honour the memory of his father, 
 whom he might never see again ; also, so long 
 as he had a man to fight, to hold the castle of 
 Kongo-san against the rebels. Then taking 
 the sword given him by the emperor, he 
 presented it to his son. The boy entreated 
 his father to let him stay and fight, and if 
 needs be, die by his side ; but the stern father 
 reproved his son for making this request, and 
 dismissed him to Kawachi. 
 
 At Hiogo Kusunoki met his friend Yosisada, 
 with whom he spent the night in a farewell 
 banquet. 
 
 The hostile armies met at or near Minato- 
 gawa. Ashikaga-Taka-Uji had command of 
 
96 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 the sea forces, and his brother, Tadayoshi, 
 commanded the land forces. Ashikaga suc- 
 ceeded in out-manoeuvring Yosisada, and 
 effected a landing at Wadanosaki. 
 
 Meanwhile, Kusunoki and his brother Mas- 
 asuye made a fierce onslaught on the force 
 under Tadayoshi, who was unhorsed and on 
 the point of being slain, when he was rescued 
 by one of his officers. 
 
 Ashikaga hearing of Tadayoshi's danger 
 attacked Kusunoki's army in the rear. Yet, 
 notwithstanding, the inequality of numbers, 
 Kusunoki maintained the contest until he had 
 only seventy horsemen left. Then, convinced 
 that the battle was irretrievably lost, he and 
 his well-loved brother withdrew from the 
 scene of conflict to a poor cottage, where 
 Kusunoki found that he had received eleven 
 wounds, when, unwilling to survive defeat, he 
 and his brother resorted to " hara-kiri. " 
 
 So perished one of Japan's noblest patriots, 
 at the early age of forty-three, but his memory 
 lives and will live so long as the Japanese can 
 honour true heroism and unselfish loyalty. 
 
 Kusunoki-Masashige is worshipped by his 
 admirers, under the name of Nanko, at Shinto 
 Temples.! 
 
A8HIKAGA EULE. 97 
 
 Every relic of him is preserved with peculiar 
 care. Fac-similes of his handwriting are re- 
 produced and sold in Japanese shops. 
 
 In 1338 A.D. fell his brave comrade in 
 arms, the valiant Nitta-Yosisada, who, in 
 attempting an attack on one of the rebel 
 strongholds with only a very small force, was 
 circumvented by a large number of the enemy, 
 and wounded in the head by an arrow. 
 
 Escape being hopeless, rather than fall into 
 the hands of Ashikaga he put an end to his 
 own life, according to the usage of the times, 
 in the thirty-eighth year of his age. 
 
 Masatsura, the son of Kusunoki, who had 
 received his father's commands to devote 
 himself to the service of his sovereign and his 
 country, did not forget that solemn charge, 
 but as he increased in years and strength, 
 strove to fit himself for the carrying of it out 
 tq the best of his ability, so as to do honour 
 to his noble father's memory ; and when 
 called upon to defend the castle of Kongo-san 
 against an attack of the rebels, he was 
 animated to heroic exertions by the recollec- 
 tion of the words "Defend the castle of 
 Kongo-san as long as you have a man." 
 
 Success inspired him with the hope of being 
 
 7 
 
98 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 able to re-capture Kioto for his sovereign, and 
 for that purpose he advanced towards the 
 capital ; but Ashikaga was fully informed of 
 his proceedings, and prepared to check his 
 advance with an army of 80,000 men under 
 experienced generals. 
 
 It is said that before engaging the rebel 
 army, Masatsura requested permission to take 
 leave of the Emperor Go-Daigo, who graciously 
 acceded to his wish, raised the curtain and 
 spoke thus to the youthful warrior : 
 
 " The victories of the last few days have 
 tended to seriously baffle the plans of the 
 revolters. I greatly admire the loyalty of 
 yourself and your father. Kow the rebels are 
 coming with their great army, and our fortune 
 depends on the battle in which we are about 
 to engage. You will act, I hope, according 
 to circumstances, and will take care of your- 
 self, as I consider you my only support." 
 
 Masatsura was so deeply touched by the 
 emperor's kind recognition of his service 
 that he left his presence " with tears in his 
 eyes." 
 
 Soon afterwards was fought the battle of 
 Sijo-Nawata, that lasted from morning to 
 night, both sides fighting with determined 
 
ASHIKAGA BULK. 99 
 
 bravery, and in which both Masatsura and 
 his brother perished. 
 
 Ashikaga-Taka-Uji, having undisputed pos- 
 session of Kioto, seated on the throne a 
 brother of the short time emperor, Kuwoo- 
 gon, Prince Yuta-Hito, as " Komio-Tenno," Go- 
 Daigo having fled to Yoshino, where he had 
 his court. Therefore, from this time, 1336 
 A.D., for several succeeding years there were 
 two emperors— the one at Kioto, set up by 
 the Sliogun, called the Northern Emperor, 
 who in gratitude for his elevation confirmed 
 Ashikaga in the Shogunate, named his 
 brother Tadayoshi Vice-Shogun, and his son 
 Moto-Uji governor of Kamakura— Go-Daigo, 
 at Yoshino bein^ called the Southern Em- 
 peror. Two years after this division of the 
 empire Go-Daigo died and was succeeded by 
 his son, Murakami the Second, the Northern 
 dynasty, under the direction of the Shogun, 
 making continual encroachments on the 
 Southern, which gave rise to constant broils 
 and dissatisfaction. The Shogun Ashikaga 
 was without doubt an able soldier, but he 
 was so ambitious, that he, in order to advance 
 himself to the highest honours, deserted the 
 cause of his friends the Hojo, then, on the 
 
 7—2 
 
100 HlSTOHr OF JAFAX. 
 
 most frivolous pretence, became disloyal to 
 the sovereign he had professed to serve, and 
 whose son he had cruelly put to death. Nor 
 does he appear to have been a true states- 
 man, as during his Shogunate the greatest 
 disorders prevailed in the state, and the 
 finance was in deplorable confusion. He died 
 A.D. 1357, leaving his high office to his son. 
 Before his death (in 1349) the emperor he 
 had set on the Kioto throne abdicated in 
 favour of a nephew named Shuko, who in 
 less than three years was deposed by Kuwoo- 
 gon the Second, who in 1374 vacated the 
 throne in favour of his son Enyu the Second, 
 who, following the example of his father, re- 
 signed the imperial dignity (1383) in order to 
 elevate his son, Komatsu the Second, to the 
 vacated throne. 
 
 Meanwhile the Southern dynasty had 
 gradually lost much of its first territory and 
 power. The Emperor Go-Murakami had in 
 1368 been succeeded by Kame-Yama the 
 Second, who, sensible of the evils attending 
 the division of the empire between two 
 ruling sovereigns, lent a favourable ear to 
 the judicious advice of the then Shogun, 
 Ashikaga-Yoshimutsu, to accede to the re- 
 
ASHIKAGA RULE. loi 
 
 Tinion of the empire under one sovereign, on 
 the understanding that if Kame-Yama now- 
 acknowledged Komatsu the Second as sole 
 Mikado, his (Kame-Yama's) son should suc- 
 ceed to the throne on the death or abdication 
 of Go-Komatsu, and that thenceforth the 
 throne should be given alternately to the 
 descendants of the two branches of the im- 
 perial family. 
 
 The Southern Emperor agreed to this ar- 
 rangement, and in proof of his good iaith 
 went to Kioto and delivered to Go-Komatsu 
 the insignia of his empire. But although the 
 Northern ruler had the semblance of supre- 
 macy, the real authority was in the hand of 
 the Shogun, who had his court and ministers, 
 his noble officers having their own strong 
 castles and retainers, ready at any moment to 
 execute their lord's behests, so that, although 
 isolated from the great continents of the world 
 and ignorant of the customs of the west, the 
 peculiar circumstances of Japan had given 
 rise to, and fostered as complete a system of 
 feudalism as any then existing in the western 
 world, each feudal chief, or Daimio, being as 
 imperious in his demands and as ready to 
 take up arms in defence of his supposed 
 
102 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 rights as were the Norman barons after the 
 conquest of England. 
 
 When the throne became vacant (1412) the 
 Shogun Ashikaga-Yoshimochi violated the 
 compact made between Shogun Yoshimutsu 
 and Kame-Yama, and instead of placing the 
 son of the latter on the throne, elevated the 
 son of Komatsu to be Mikado (Shoko), which 
 caused great dissatisfaction and fighting ; but 
 in spite of the disturbances Shoko maintained 
 his position until his death in 1428, when, as 
 he left no son, a descendant of the Emperor 
 Shuko (Go-Hanazono) was placed on the 
 throne. This second violation of the com- 
 pact so solemnly made with the Southern 
 Emperor again caused civil war, but the 
 wrong was not redressed, the son of Go- 
 Kame-Yama being defeated in his efforts to 
 dethrone Go-Hanazono. The most terrible 
 distress to the country was caused by the 
 ever-recurring conflicts between rival nobles, 
 jealous and envious of each other's power 
 and wealth. The first Shoguns had in some 
 measure been able to repress the arrogant 
 pretensions of their nobles, but as time 
 advanced these powerful chiefs disregarded 
 the Shogun's mandates and settled their own 
 
A8HIKAGA RULE. 103 
 
 quarrels according to their inclination by fire 
 and sword. One noble, Fujiwara-Arimitsu, 
 had the audacity to invade the royal palace 
 and carry thence the imperial insignia, which 
 was taken by part of his followers to Yo- 
 shino after Fujiwara had been overtaken and 
 put to death by the imperial troops. 
 
 In order to atone for his chiefs miscon- 
 duct one of his retainers restored the regalia 
 to the Mikado, who, pleased with the re- 
 tainer's conduct, allowed the forfeited lands 
 of the rebellious noble to remain in his 
 family. 
 
 In 1465 A.D. Hanazono the Second was 
 succeeded hj Tsuchi the Second. Two years 
 later the imperious nobles convulsed the coun- 
 try by their contests for supremacy. The 
 combatants even entered Kioto, and frightened 
 the poor inhabitants so much that they fled 
 in all directions. In this state of affairs the 
 Shogun issued a proclamation intended to 
 prohibit fighting in the city ; but the con- 
 tending nobles disregarded this prohibition. 
 One Katsumoto attacked a house in front 
 of the Shogun's palace. He also got the 
 Shogun's flags, and suspended them over his 
 own gates. The struggles for power con- 
 
104 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 tinued until on one occasion, when fire was 
 set to one house, the wind carried the burning 
 fragments to others, and thirty thousand 
 houses were reduced to ruins. Katsumoto 
 invited into his camp Yoshimi, the brother 
 and heir to the Shogun Yoshimasa, which 
 had the effect of causing strife between the 
 brothers for the long period of seven years, 
 when the two nobles who had begun this 
 terrible internecine war both died, within a 
 few weeks of each other. 
 
 Notwithstanding the wars and tumults that 
 distracted the country during his Shogunate, 
 Yoshimasa found time to encourage the 
 elegances and refinements of court life , Great 
 progress was made in painting, and he had a 
 good collection of pictures and curiosities at 
 his villa, Higashi-yama, which, with its beau- 
 tiful gardens, may be seen at the present 
 time. ^ 
 
 He also introduced the art of ceremonial 
 tea-making, an art which is taught to young 
 ladies even now, tea-drinking being an insti- 
 tution of the country. 
 
 Yoshimasa was succeeded in the Shogunate 
 by his nephew Yoshitane, son of Yoshimi ; 
 but the change of Shogun did not ensure 
 
ASHIKAGA SULE. 105 
 
 peace to the distressed country. Party fac- 
 tion, envy and hatred, seemed to possess the 
 minds of the nobles, for a series of conflicts 
 between jealous ministers and their retainers 
 converted the country into one vast battle- 
 field. 
 
 During the reign of Nara the Second the 
 Portuguese landed on the Isle of Take, in 
 Satsuma, from whom the Japanese learned the 
 use of fire-arms, not heretofore known, and 
 afterwards the use of cannon was introduced, 
 which added to the horrors of the internal 
 contests. 
 
 In 1558 Oki Machi became Mikado, and, 
 noting with concern the distracted state of 
 the country, owing to the petty jealousies and 
 rivalries of contending nobles, and in conse- 
 quence the deplorable condition of trade in 
 those industries which thrive best in times 
 of peace, determined if possible to j)ut an end 
 to the wars waged against each other by the 
 powerful feudal chiefs, the Shogun being 
 unable to enforce his authority. With this 
 intent he, in conjunction with the Shogun, 
 summoned to his aid a noted general, who 
 had won considerable renown in the defence 
 of his own domain against the aggressive 
 
io6 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 inroads of a noble named Imagawa Yoshi- 
 moto, who, favoured by the tumults in other 
 parts of the country, had taken possession of 
 the provinces Totomi, Mikawa and Suruga, 
 Tvhich, however, did not satisfy his ambition, 
 iis cupidity being excited by the desire to 
 add the fertile district of Owari to his spoils, 
 to accomplish which, he led into it an army 
 of 45,000 men, and succeeded in taking and 
 burning several castles before the head of the 
 resident noble family. General Ota Nobunaga, 
 could raise troops to oppose his triumphant 
 progress. ■ 
 
 Elated by his victories Yoshimoto neg- 
 lected to guard the camp he had pitched at 
 Okehasawa (1560). 
 
 This negligence becoming known to Ota , 
 Nobunaga, he, notwithstanding the smallness 
 of his force in comparison with that of 
 Yoshimoto, resolved to attack the enemy 
 during a storm of thunder and rain, and com- 
 pletely defeated the huge army, Yoshimoto 
 himself being killed. 
 
 The fame of this victory spread through 
 the land. Hence the summons to Kioto to 
 receive from the emperor the important 
 commission to restore quiet to the country. 
 
A8HIKAGA RULE. 107 
 
 the disturbances having culminated in the 
 assassination of the Shogun Yoshiteru, the 
 flight of his younger brother, his rightful 
 successor, to the province of Omi, and the 
 setting up as Shogun an Ashikaga named 
 Yoshihide. 
 
 Nobunaga was not only deputed by the 
 emperor to restore peace and order to the 
 country, but was also entreated by the exiled 
 Yoshiaki to reinstate him as Shogun, two 
 onerous services for one man to undertake ; 
 but Nobunaga was equal to the arduous duties 
 required of him. 
 
 Accompanied by Yoshiaki he with a large 
 army entered Kioto, 1568, dispersed the 
 followers of the usurping Shogun, compelled 
 him to leave Kioto and replaced' Yoshiaki in 
 the Shogunate. 
 
 Having settled the Shogun in his office No- 
 bunaga was at liberty to chastise the turbulent 
 nobles, over whom he gained several victories, 
 especially distinguishing himself in one battle, 
 that of Anagawa (1570). 
 
 Observing, one night, unusual light and stir 
 in the enemy's camp, then pitched on Mount 
 Oyori, he at once concluded that preparations 
 were being made for a sudden attack on hi.'i 
 
lo8 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 force, to frustrate whicli he gave orders for an 
 immediate assault on the enemy. 
 
 The battle raged fiercely ; at first some por- 
 tions of Nobunaga^s army gave way before the 
 enemy, but he succeeded in rallying his troops 
 and turned the tide of victory in his favour 
 and gained the battle. 
 
 The year following this great victory, 1571, 
 the fame of General Ota Nobunaga provoked 
 the jealousy of the Shogun Yoshiaki, whom, 
 he had reinstated, but, who, regardless of 
 the services the great general had rendered 
 him, tried to get him assassinated. General 
 Nobunaga discovered the treachery meditated 
 against his life by the man he had so effectu- 
 ally aided, and with just indignation deposed 
 him from the high office that had been held 
 by members of his family for more than 200 
 years, a . period marked by almost incessant 
 wars and contentions between jealous nobles, 
 and, as a consequence of these party strifes, 
 the distress and suffering of the more peaceful 
 inhabitants of the country. 
 
 But the rule first exercised by a treacherous 
 Ashikaga had, by the treachery of his last 
 representative, been wrenched from the family 
 for ever. 
 
ASHIKAGA EVLE. 
 CONTINUATION OF EMPERORS. 
 
 109 
 
 Go-Daigo .... 
 
 Southern Dynasty. 
 Go-Murakami Tenno 
 Go-Kame-Yama 
 
 Northern Dynasty. 
 Komio Tenno 
 Shuko 
 
 Go-Kuwoogon 
 Go-Enyu . 
 Go-Komatsu 
 Shoko 
 
 Go-Hanazono 
 G o-Tsuchi-Mikado 
 Go-Kashiwabara 
 Go-Nara . 
 Oki Machi . 
 
 1319 A.D 
 
 1339 
 
 t1 
 
 1368 
 
 }f 
 
 1336 
 
 
 1349 
 
 J> 
 
 1352 
 
 )J 
 
 1372 
 
 Jf 
 
 1393 
 
 )t 
 
 1413 
 
 n 
 
 1429 
 
 It 
 
 1465 
 
 }) 
 
 1501 
 
 ff 
 
 1527 
 
 J) 
 
 1558 
 
 It 
 
CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 OTA NOBUNAGA. 
 
 Having deposed the Shogun, Nobunaga did 
 not set up another, who might thwart or 
 frustrate his projected reforms, but set him- 
 self vigorously to work to carry out the 
 emperor's wishes with regard to the pacifi- 
 cation of the country. 
 
 He ordered the repair and reconstruction 
 of roads, recalled those whom the civil wars 
 had driven into exile, had a new palace con- 
 structed for the emperor, encouraged the arts 
 of domestic life, so that the industries of peace 
 once more flourished in the capital and the 
 country. 
 
 For these eminent services the grateful 
 emperor conferred on him the title of " Great 
 Minister of the Eight " (IJdaijin). 
 
 But Nobunaga, in promoting as far as pos- 
 sible the well-being of the people, had not 
 completed the reforms he meant to enforce. 
 During the preceding troubles the Buddhist 
 
OTA KOBUNAGA. ill 
 
 priests had almost invariably taken the 
 side of his enemies, nay more, had even 
 instigated strife. He, therefore, determined 
 to humble them, not only because they 
 vp-ere his enemies, but because he believed 
 their power and wealth detrimental to the 
 state. 
 
 He had excited their ill-will by the coun- 
 tenance he gave to the Eoman Catholic form 
 of worship, introduced into Japan by mis- 
 sionaries from Europe, among whom was the 
 famous Francis Xavier. 
 
 A priest named Organtin got access to the 
 presence of Nobunaga, and was questioned by 
 him as to the purpose of the mission, to which 
 Organtin replied that it was for the propaga- 
 tion of the Eoman Catholic faith, and asked 
 permission to teach its doctrines. 
 
 Before Nobunaga would accord permission 
 for this innovation on established usages, he 
 took time for consideration, and consulted liis 
 chief officers as to whether or not he should 
 allow the new religion to be taught in the 
 country. 
 
 One of his officers affirmed that there 
 were already more than enough religions in 
 the country, and advised him to reject the 
 
112 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 proposed adoption of another, and that from 
 a foreign land. 
 
 To which reasoning the general replied 
 that Buddhism had also come from a foreign 
 country — that it had been beneficial in its 
 effects on the people ; so might Christianity ; it 
 should, therefore, have a trial, the missionary 
 Organtin being allowed to build a church, 
 which Nobunaga called " The Temple of the 
 Southern Savages." 
 
 In order to win their way to the hearts of 
 the people the Jesuits began their ministra- 
 tions by relieving the poor, visiting the sick, 
 and other charitable works ; sure methods to 
 gain converts. 
 
 The new faith spread far and wide, which 
 alarmed its opponents, and caused them to 
 intimate to General Nobunaga that in allowing 
 and protecting the new religion, he had, in 
 its ministers, been fostering enemies to the 
 independence of Japan ; that the aim of the 
 missionaries was the subjugation of the coun- 
 try to a foreign yoke. 
 
 Impressed by this view of the liberal distri- 
 bution of alms by the priests, Nobunaga would 
 fain have arrested the further progress of 
 the Eoman Cathohc doctrines, but found 
 
' OTA KOBUNAGA. 113 
 
 that tliey had taken too deep root, not only 
 in the hearts of the people, but also in those 
 of many influential nobles, to be lightly cast 
 aside. 
 
 To attempt to suppress the Eoman Catholic 
 form of worship now would be to provoke 
 disturbance. JSTobunaga therefore left it alone 
 for the present, and prepared to humble the 
 proud priests of Buddha, for whom he had no 
 toleration. 
 
 He ridiculed their god, and condemned 
 their luxurious self-indulgent lives, having 
 especial contempt for those who inhabited 
 the monastery of Hiyei-san, where, within 
 the beautiful grounds, were more than five 
 hundred temples, shrines, and houses for 
 priests, who trusted to their strong profes- 
 sional shield as a barrier to all attempts to 
 harm them, although behind it they had 
 instigated feuds and warfare. 
 
 But the spurious sacredness assumed by 
 these luxurious, war- loving priests was no 
 security against the avowed declaration of 
 Nobunaga, "to destroy them," root and 
 branch, as pestilent disturbers of the state. 
 
 He, therefore, in an impassioned speech to 
 his ofBcers and men, gave orders for the total 
 
114 HI8T0BY OF JAPAN. 
 
 demolition of the buildings on Mount Hiyei, 
 and the extermination of the inhabitants. 
 
 Incited by his vigorous denunciations of 
 the misdoings of the priests, his followers 
 were eager for the work of destruction to life 
 and property. 
 
 They set fire to every building, and while 
 the flames devoured the stately edifices, put 
 to death every human being within the inclo- 
 sure. Not one was permitted to escape. 
 
 In Osaka was a fortified Buddhist monas- 
 tery called Honganji, another stronghold of 
 those who hated the protector of the Eoman 
 Catholic missionaries, and who had provoked 
 the wrath of Nobunaga by giving shelter to 
 rebels, who had slain some of his most eflicient 
 •ofiicers. 
 
 Purposing to treat this monastery as he 
 had done that at Hiyei-san, he laid siege 
 to it. 
 
 The inclosure contained five fortresses, in 
 which were women and children, as well as 
 warriors, priests, &c. 
 
 One dark night the occupants of one of the 
 forts attempted to escape, but were put to 
 death by the besiegers, the chief garrison 
 being informed of this terrible fact by seeing 
 
OTA NOBUNAGA. 115 
 
 a vessel approach the fortress ladened with 
 human ears and noses. 
 
 Another futile attempt to escape from the 
 beleaguered garrison was made, but the 
 besieged were driven back by the arrows of 
 the besiegers, who had taken three of the 
 fortresses at the expense of thousands of lives. 
 The doom of the remainder appeared to be 
 sealed, when the intervention of the Mikado 
 saved their lives on condition of surrender to 
 JSTobunaga, who took possession of the whole 
 of the fortresses for the government, that has 
 retained them to the present day, the 
 survivors seeking refuge in other monasteries 
 of less note. 
 
 Ota Nobunaga had by his valour achieved 
 a dangerous eminence. His elevation was 
 envied even by his own officers, one of whom 
 formed a conspiracy against him ; this man, 
 (Akechi — Mitsuhide), by his specious arts, 
 gained the concurrence of other officers, who 
 with their troops invested the temple in 
 which the general then was, and attacked it 
 (1582). 
 
 Nobunaga, being wounded by an arrow, and 
 believing escape oat of the question, set fire 
 to his residence, and put an end to his own 
 
 8-2 
 
1 1 6 mSTOR Y OF JAPAN. 
 
 life, according to the code of honour practised 
 in Japan. His example was followed by his 
 son Nobutada. 
 
 When the general was set upon by his 
 jealous officers he was engaged in making 
 preparations for an expedition to Choshiu, to 
 render assistance to Hideyoshi, the general 
 whom he had sent thither to suppress an in- 
 surrection headed by Prince Mori, of Choshiu ; 
 this general, on hearing of the fate of his 
 revered chief, made terms with Prince Mori, 
 and returned to Kibto to punish the murderers 
 of the noble Nobunaga, whom he speedily 
 defeated and put to death. 
 
 Hideyoshi, strong in his fealty to his dead 
 chief, appointed as his successor in office and 
 authority his grandson, the son of Nobutada. 
 
 The nominal authority vested in this child 
 (the real being wielded by Hideyoshi) was 
 resisted by the third son of Nobunaga, 
 Nobutaka, and by the husband of Nobunaga's 
 sister, Shibata — Katuiye, who took up arms 
 to enforce their presumed rights to the 
 authority formerly exercised by Nobunaga. 
 
 Hideyoshi was putting down a revolt in 
 Ise when he was informed of the menacing 
 attitude of the two officers. He immediately 
 
OTA NOBUNAGA—HIBEYOam. 117 
 
 intrusted the work in which he was then 
 engaged to his chief officers, and with a 
 portion of his troops he attacked Nobutaka 
 and drove him to Ogaki. Another portion of 
 Hideyoshi's forces had been defeated by 
 Shibata at a spot named Sedsagatake. 
 
 The victors, instead of pushing forward, 
 loitered on the battle-field, where Hideyoshi 
 suddenly fell upon them and utterly routed 
 them. 
 
 Shibata fled to Hokusho, whither he was 
 pursued by the victorious troops. Hemmed 
 in beyond possibility of escape, ^hibata^ called 
 his friends and relatives together to share 
 with him a farewell banquet, then urged his 
 wife to preserve her life, but she refused to 
 survive him ; he therefore put her and his 
 children to deatli, set fire to his residence, 
 then killed himself. 
 
 One historian gives the following sad 
 evidence of the crimes committed during 
 these troubled times : 
 
 " Gifu was attacked and taken by Nobuwo, 
 the second son of Nobunaga, who compelled 
 his brother Nobutaka to kill himself." 
 
 Among the enemies of General Hideyoshi 
 were nobles bearing the name of the " Later 
 
n8 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Hojo," who were desirous of- reviving the 
 greatness that had formerly distinguished the 
 family, by obtaining for themselves the 
 government of those eastern provinces form- 
 ing the Kuanto. But their plans were frus- 
 trated by Hideyoshi, who collected a great 
 force to put down their pretensions. One of 
 their strongholds, the castle of Odawara, 
 stood a seven months' siege before it capitu- 
 lated, and with its submission to the conqueror 
 ceased the eiforts of the Hojo to gain the 
 government of the Kuanto. 
 
 Other disturbed districts in the islands of 
 Kiushiu and Shikoku were reduced to sub- 
 mission by Hideyoshi, who, after ten years' 
 conflict, had the satisfaction of seeing the 
 whole country peaceful. 
 
 To reward his officers for their fidelity and 
 bravery, he granted them fiefs according to 
 his own pleasure, without reference to the 
 sovereign, thus assuming to himself indepen- 
 dent authority to dispose of the land he had 
 taken from his opposers. 
 
 The pacification of the country, begun by 
 Nobunaga, being now completed, and still 
 having a large army under his command, 
 Hideyoshi began to meditate on foreign con- 
 
OTA KOBUyAGA-IUDEYOSHI. 119 
 
 quest, and was not long in discovering a 
 pretext for fault-finding with Korea, in their 
 neglect to send ambassadors to Japan. He, 
 tlierefore, despatched a messenger, one 
 Yuyaji Yashuiro, to the court of Korea, to 
 make representations of their remissness, and 
 to request future observance of the compact 
 made with Japan. 
 
 Yuyaji Yashuiro failed in attaining the 
 object of his mission, returned to Japan in 
 disgrace, and suffered death for his mismanage- 
 ment. 
 
 A second envoy was sent to Korea with 
 better results, who found that the Koreans 
 had a real grievance, in consequence of the 
 action of Japanese pirates, who had landed 
 on their coast, carried off some of the inhabi- 
 tants, whom they compelled to act as guides in 
 further aggressions. 
 
 On hearing this the envoy, Yoshitoshi, im- 
 mediately forwarded the news to Japan, when 
 eleven of the chief pirates were caught and 
 conveyed to Korea, toibe dealt with according 
 to the Korean code of laws. 
 
 Justice having been done, Korea resumed 
 diplomatic relations with Japan. Ambassadors 
 from Korea reached Kioto 1591, but their 
 
120 IIISTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 reception by Hideyoslii was not satisfactory, 
 wliicli, coupled with the reply he made to the 
 congratulatory letter of the king of Korea, 
 and for the presents sent him, appeared to 
 portend war between the countries. The 
 presents Hideyoshi received consisted of 
 " horses, falcons, saddles, harness, &c., &c." 
 After keeping the ambassador waiting for 
 some time he eventually sent the following 
 singular reply : 
 
 " This empire was of late years brought to 
 ruin by internal dissensions, which allowed no 
 opportunity for laying aside armour. This 
 state of things roused me to indignation, and 
 in a few years I restored peace to the country. 
 I am the only remaining scion of a humble 
 stock, but my mother once had a dream in 
 which she saw the sun enter her bosom; after 
 which she gave birth to me. There was then 
 a soothsayer who said : ' Wherever the sun 
 sliines there will be no place which shall not 
 be subject to him. It may not be doubted that 
 one day his power will overspread the empire.' 
 It has, therefore, been my boast to lose no 
 favourable opportunity, and, taking wings 
 like a dragon, I have subdued the east, chas- 
 tised the west, punished the south, and smitten 
 
OTA ^-OBUSAGA—HIVEYOSUI. 121 
 
 the north. Speedy and great success has 
 attended my career, which has been like the 
 rising sun illuminating the whole earth. 
 When I reflect that the life of man is less 
 than one hundred years, why should I spend 
 my days in sorrow for one thing only. I 
 will assemble a mighty host, and, invading 
 the country of the Great Ming (China), I will 
 fill with tie hoar-frost from my sword the 
 whole sky over the four hundred provinces. 
 Should I carry out this purpose I hope that 
 Korea will be my vanguard. Let her not 
 fail to do so, for my friendship for your 
 honourable country depends solely on your 
 conduct when I lead my army against China." 
 
 The sorrow to which Hideyoshi, in his letter 
 alluded, was, doubtless, the grief he felt for 
 the loss of a darling child. 
 
 The impression made on the Korean govern- 
 ment by this strange letter was unfavourable 
 to the plans entertained by Hideyoshi, whose 
 proposals were rejected, and his intended in- 
 vasion of China compared " to an attempt to 
 measure the ocean in a cockle-shell, or to 
 that of a bee purposing to sting a tortoise 
 through his armour." 
 
 But Hideyoshi was not to be deterred by 
 
122 EISTGUY OF JAPAN. 
 
 sarcasm from carrying out his contemplated 
 invasion. Why should he, when he had a 
 huge force of experienced troops waiting and 
 eager for employment — more than 300,000 
 being quartered in Ziushiu-ab-JSTagoya. Of 
 this vast number 200,000 were placed under 
 the command of two brave generals, Konishi 
 Tukinaya and Kato Kiyomasa. That por- 
 tion under Konishi landed in Korea in 
 the spring of 1592 and captured the town 
 of Fusankai. Soon afterwards the division 
 under Kato Kiyomasa joined the victors of 
 Fusankai in the subjugation of the country. 
 The two divisions, advancing by different 
 roads towards the capital, meeting with 
 scarcely any resistance, to their onward 
 progress from the few disheartened Korean 
 troops and terrified inhabitants, Avho fled 
 before them in helpless dismay. 
 
 One reason of the unpreparedness of Korea 
 to repel the invaders may be found in its long 
 immunity from war. The people, having 
 enjoyed the blessings of peace for more than 
 two hundred years, were averse to incur the 
 necessary expenditure for efficient warlike 
 defences. 
 
 Twenty days after the first landing of 
 
OTA NOB UNAGA -HWEY08HI. 123 
 
 Japanese in Korea^the caj)ital fell into their 
 . hands, but the king had effected his escape 
 three days previously. 
 
 One author gives the following melancholy 
 description of his flight : 
 
 " With a retinue, the scantiness of which 
 told a sad tale of desertion in the hour of 
 danger and misfortune, the king made his first 
 day's march, followed as he passed along by 
 the lamentations of the inhabitants, who com- 
 plained that they were being abandoned to 
 the mercy of the invaders. His household 
 Avas mounted on farm horses, no food had 
 been provided for the journey, and a drench- 
 ing rain fell during the whole day. Wretched 
 with fatigue and hunger, they reached their 
 lodging at Kaishung late at night ; lighted by 
 the glare of a public building which had been 
 set on fire by the king's orders, to deprive the 
 Japanese of materials for rafts with which to 
 cross the river that flows to the south of that 
 city. Here food had been provided for the 
 king and his suite, but the kitchen was in- 
 vaded by hungry guards and attendants, and 
 barely enough was saved for the king's supper. 
 His less fortunate household had no food until 
 tlie following day, when they were allowed 
 
124 HISTOliY OF JAP Ay. 
 
 to share with some soldiers their rations of 
 boiled rice. The king, 'Eiyen,' did not feel 
 safe until he had reached the fortified town 
 of Pingshang, on the northern bank of the 
 Taitong-Kiang, in the province of Pingang-to. 
 Here it was resolved to make some stay, and 
 to await the progress of events." 
 
 Having reduced the capital to submission 
 the Japanese army marched towards the north, 
 but its advance was delayed by the deter- 
 mined attitude of Korean troops set to guard 
 the passage of a river, but who unfortunately 
 ■were induced to cross it, by a simulated re- 
 treat of the Japanese. 
 
 No sooner had the deluded Korean soldiers 
 crossed the water-barrier than they were 
 surrounded by the foe, and either killed or 
 put to flight. 
 
 After this decisive success the Japanese 
 general, Kato, undertook the reduction of the 
 north-eastern province bordering the sea of 
 Japan, while General Konishi proceeded to 
 subjugate the district of Pingang-to. Both 
 generals accomplished their projected plans. 
 Kato captured towns, subdued all opposers, 
 and finally encamped his army in the 
 most fertile portion of the subjugated pro- 
 
OTA ^'OBVNAGA—HIDEYOSHI. 125 
 
 vince, near the sea, now named Brouehton 
 Bay. 
 
 Before Konislii proceeded to reduce Ping- 
 shang an attempt to negotiate was made which 
 is thus given by Mr. Aston : 
 
 " A Japanese, unarmed and alone, appeared 
 on the bank of the river and planted on the 
 gravelly strand a branch of a tree with paper 
 hanging from it as a signal that he wished to 
 communicate. He was observed from the 
 opposite side by some Korean officers who 
 had ascended a tower in order to reconnoitre 
 the Japanese position, and a man was sent 
 across in a boat to inquire what was his 
 business. The Japanese produced a letter 
 addressed to Ei Tokukei " (a Korean known 
 to the ambassadors sent by Japan), " with 
 which the Korean messenger returned. 
 This letter asked for an interview at which 
 to discuss the conditions of peace, and a 
 meeting was accordingly arranged between 
 Ei Tokukei and the Japanese general, Yo- 
 shitoshi. Gensho, a priest, who had been 
 Yoshitoshi's colleague in his mission to Korea, 
 Avas also present. The interview took place 
 in the river, the skiffs which contained the 
 two negotiators being moored side by side in 
 
J26 BISTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 the middle of the stream. After the usual 
 greetings had been exchanged, Gensho opened 
 the conference by saying that it was the 
 refusal of the Koreans to allow a passage for 
 the Japanese army into China which had 
 brought on the present war, and that even 
 now, if a single road were thrown open for 
 this purpose, their kingdom might escape 
 destruction. But the Korean negotiators 
 knew that such a concession would be fatal 
 to the hope they entertained of speedy aid 
 from China, and replied that the unprovoked 
 invasion of the country was inconsistent with 
 the peaceful professions of the Japanese, and 
 that if they really wished to conclude peace 
 they must withdraw their forces before the 
 negotiation could proceed further. A bluster- 
 ing speech from Yoshitoshi brought the inter- 
 view to a close, and the two boats returned to 
 their respective sides of the river." 
 
 A peaceful solution of the question being 
 impossible, Konishi prepared to attack Ping- 
 shang, which the Koreans determined to 
 defend to the last extremity, confident in the 
 strength of the garrison, the store of pro- 
 visions, and the dividing river. Even the 
 inhabitants stayed to assist the defenders, 
 
OTA NOBUNAGA—HIDEYOSHI. 127 
 
 instead of taking to flight as they had done 
 on the first approach of the enemy, beheving 
 that the Japanese would never discover the 
 fords of the river in order to cross it to come 
 to close quarters. N"or would they have done 
 so had they not practised stratagem. 
 
 The Japanese being unsuccessful in their 
 efforts against the town, pretended to desist 
 and became passive. 
 
 The Koreans deceived by this lack of vigi- 
 lance, made a night attack on the foe, and 
 gained some advantage, which the Japanese 
 appear to have suffered in order the more 
 completely to draw the Koreans into their 
 toils, for, turning upon them, they furiously 
 drove them back to the river's bank, where 
 they, to their dismay, discovered that the 
 frightened boatmen had withdrawn their craft 
 from the bank. 
 
 The boats being too far-off to allow of re- 
 embarkation, the fugitives, reckless of mis- 
 chief, intent only on saving their lives, rushed 
 across the river by the fords, thus leading the 
 way to their own destruction. 
 
 The enemy lost no time in taking advantage 
 ol the knowledge thus gained of the fords. The 
 Koreans, disheartened by the failure of this 
 
128 mSTOBY OF J AT AN. 
 
 night attack, abandoned the garrison of Ping- 
 shang, which was taken by the enemy on 
 the following day. 
 
 The king had fled to Ichin, a frontier town, 
 whence he sent urgent appeals to the Chinese 
 Court for aid against the invaders of his 
 territory. 
 
 But so rapid had been the ojDerations of the 
 victors that the Chinese government suspected 
 the Koreans of complicity with the enemy, 
 and delayed to send help to the distressed 
 king. 
 
 At length, on condition of Korea becoming 
 subject to China, that government sent a 
 force of 5,000 men to drive the Japanese 
 out of Pingshang. 
 
 The Chinese were allowed to enter the city ; 
 but no sooner were they enclosed within its 
 narrow streets than the Japanese rushed upon 
 them, killing numbers, and putting the rest to 
 flight. Meanwhile the Korean navy had been 
 reorganized, and had compelled the Japanese 
 fleet to retreat to Pusankai, instead of pro- 
 ceeding to take part in the operations of the 
 land forces in the north. 
 
 This small success inspired the hitherto 
 disheartened Koreans with fresh courage, and 
 
OTA N0BUNAGA—HIDEY08HI. 129 
 
 they at OHce began to make vigorous efforts to 
 assert their own rights, and to free their coun- 
 try from the invaders, which at last convinced 
 China that Korea did not favour the invasion 
 of that country, therefore the government 
 sent to Korea an army of forty thousand men, 
 that arrived there in 1592. Then a series of 
 severe struggles for supremacy began, which 
 continued for about sis years, when an end 
 was put to the Japanese plan of invading 
 China by the death of Hideyoshi, otherwise 
 Taiko, who had undertaken the expedition 
 into Korea with the intention of subjugating 
 China, without the consent of, or even consult- 
 ing, the emperor. Unhappily Korea was the 
 victim of his boundless ambition, as it never 
 afterwards fully recovered from the blow then 
 dealt to its civilization and resources. 
 
 Hideyoshi had sprung from the lo wer ranks 
 of life. In his youth he was servant to 
 Nobunaga, who, observing his intelligence, 
 advised him to become a soldier. 
 
 Following this advice, he rose from rank to 
 rank until he eventually acquired for himself 
 the chief authority in the state, on gaining 
 which he continued the work begun by 
 his predecessor in office, of destroying the 
 
 9 
 
130 HISTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Buddhist monasteries. That he did not en- 
 force the decree of 1588, that ordered the 
 missionaries to go to Hirado, thence to leave 
 the country, appears to have arisen from the 
 multiphcity of his engagements, rather than 
 from favour to the religion they propagated. 
 Be that as it may, the priests, finding no com- 
 pulsion used to expel them from Japan, again 
 dispersed themselves to their several posts of 
 duty ; yet, unwarned by what had passed, 
 these teachers, instead of seeking to av6id 
 public odium, incited their influential converts 
 to persecute and insult the priests of the old 
 religions of the country, some of whom were 
 exiled and others put to death. The shrines 
 and temples were often set on fire. 
 
 Nor were the common people exempt from 
 persecution when under the domination of a 
 converted noble, their continuance in their 
 homes and occupations being conditional on 
 their conversion to Eoman Catholicism. 
 
 At length so intolerant became the arro- 
 gance of the foreign priests, that in 1593 nine 
 of them — :Jesuits and Franciscans — were sent 
 as prisoners from Kioto and Osaka to Naga- 
 saki, where they suffered death at the stake, 
 on being accused as disturbers of the public 
 
OTA XOBL'XAGA—HIDEYOSHI. V 131 
 
 peace. These fires were the predecessors of 
 other troubles to the Eoman Catholics, only- 
 delayed by the exigencies of other more im- 
 portant matters that filled the mind of Hide- 
 yoshi, to wit, the improvement of the chief 
 cities and the extension of the system of 
 canals for the purposes of commerce and 
 irrigation. He also built the strong castle- 
 of Osaka with its protecting walls and moats. 
 On becoming aware of his approaching 
 dissolution, he appointed a regency to trans- 
 act the business of the state during the 
 minority of his son and successor, Hideyori, 
 then a child of six years of age. 
 
 One of the council of regency was an old 
 friend and companion, a general of Nobunaga's 
 army, a noble Minamoto born in the castle of 
 his ancestors in Mikawa, Okazaki, 1542, named 
 Tokugawa lyeyasu. "While his coadjutors lived 
 lyeyasu was at the head of the council, where 
 his superior abilities had placed him. Soon, 
 by the death of the other members of the 
 council, he was sole regent, when the wisdom 
 of his measures for the public good gained 
 him the approval of the people. 
 
 His increasing influence provoked the 
 jealousy and hatred of some of the proud 
 
 9—2 
 
132 HISTORY OF JAP AX 
 
 Daimios, who leagued together to effect his 
 deposition from the regency or to get him 
 assassinated, pretending that such was the 
 wish of Hideyori. 
 
 The insecurity of his position compelled 
 him to raise an army for his own protection, 
 the leaguers beincj at the head of a consider- 
 able force, known as the western army, and 
 chiefly supported by the western provinces, 
 while that of lyeyasu was called the eastern 
 army, 75,000 strong. The western force 
 numbered 128,000 men. 
 
 Both sides held strong positions in the 
 province of Minai. The easterns had pos- 
 session of the castles of Otsu and Gifu. The 
 westerns held the important castle of Ogaki. 
 
 As the western troops so considerably out- 
 numbered the eastern, the leaders were con- 
 fident of victory, and decided to leave their 
 stronghold under cover of night and fight in 
 the open. No proceeding could have been 
 more agreeable to the eastern leader than 
 was this. lyeyasu gave immediate orders to 
 advance. 
 
 The two armies met at a place called Seki- 
 gahara (1600). 
 
 The western army, in order to draw the 
 
OTA NOBUNAGA—HIVEYOEl. 133 
 
 eastern army from the favourable position it 
 occupied, appeared at first to wish to post- 
 pone the battle, but Iye3'-asu opened fire, 
 when the fighting began in sad earnest and 
 raged fiercely for several hours. 
 
 At one time the eastern army was on the 
 point of giving way before their opponents, 
 but being reinforced by reserves, the struggle 
 continued, each side advancing and retreating 
 simultaneously, neither able to gain a decided 
 advantage, until the eastern fired a shot to- 
 wards the camp of two generals, who with 
 their troops watched the fight from a hill- 
 side. 
 
 Immediately after the firing of the shot 
 the whole force left the hill-side, attacked 
 the westerns, and threw them into dis- 
 order. 
 
 Upon this lyeyasu advanced his troops with 
 such impetuous force as to completely van- 
 quish the western troops. Many of the 
 officers were slain — others fled 'for their 
 lives. 
 
 lyeyasu pursued the advantage thus ob- 
 tained with indomitable zeal and skill, and 
 was soon the acknowledged master of the 
 whole country. In 1603 the title of Sei-i-tai 
 
134 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Shogun was given him by the emperor and 
 made hereditary in his family. 
 
 Although lyeyasu had attained to high 
 office and unlimited power, he was not free 
 from adversaries. The friends of the youthful 
 Hideyori gave him considerable trouble. 
 
 Instigated by these friends, especially by 
 Harunaga, Hideyori in 1614 raised an army 
 in order to recover the power left him by his 
 father Hideyoshi. Many of those who had 
 fled from the battle-field of Sekigahara joined 
 the standard of Hideyori at Osaka, his pater- 
 nal inheritance, swelling his small army to 
 the number of 50,000. 
 
 Before this, in 1605, lyeyasu had resigned 
 the Shogunate to his son Hidetada, yet con- 
 tinued to exercise his power and influence. 
 He, therefore, with his son led an army to 
 Osaka, which he reached towards the end of 
 the year, and completely invested it. The 
 outworks were carried and the castle besieged, 
 when lyeyasu offered peace on one of three 
 conditions. 
 
 First. — That the outer works of the castle 
 should be destroyed, and the moat filled up. 
 
 Second. — That Hideyori should remove to 
 Yamata. 
 
OTA NOBUNAGA—HIDEYOBI. 135 
 
 Third. — That he should deliver up his 
 mother as a hostage. 
 
 After mature consideration, Hideyori 
 accepted the first condition, when peace was 
 made ; that, however, did not last long. 
 Hideyori employed the time given him by a 
 cessation of hostilities in raising more troops, 
 and soon had an army of 120,000 men. 
 
 lyeyasu and his son Hidetada again marched 
 westward, reached Osaka despite the attacks 
 of Hideyori's forces to prevent their approach 
 to the city. The castle was set on fire, and 
 the followers of Hideyori defeated. Hideyori 
 and his mother Yodokimi took refuge in a 
 storehouse, which was guarded by officers 
 from the eastern army. lyeyasu also sent a 
 messenger to Hideyori and his mother to say 
 that in consideration of his former friendship 
 with Hideyoshi he would allow the latter a 
 " pension of 20,000 kokus of rice," and permit 
 the former to retire to Koya. 
 
 These terms of submission being accepted, 
 " kagos " or closed conveyances were to be 
 sent to the storehouse for the two, but before 
 that could be done, some of the eastern troops 
 attacked the storehouse, whereupon Hideyori 
 said, " I am a son of the Taiko (Hideyoshi) and 
 
136 EISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 it is my fate that I should come to this," 
 then put himself to death, as did also several 
 of his chief officers. His unhappy mother 
 Yodokimi, unwilling to survive her only son, 
 the last of the Toyotomi, or Hideyoshi race, 
 commanded her attendant to put an end to 
 her life. 
 
 Hideyoshi had won his way to^. the highest 
 distinction, in spite of almost insuperable 
 obstacles, and doubtless hoped to be the 
 founder of a long line of illustrious descen- 
 dants, but the very means he had taken to 
 ensure his son's continuance in authority 
 eventuated in his overthrow and untimely 
 death. After which, there was no one to 
 contest, with any hope of success, the 
 authority of lyeyasu and his son, although the 
 foreign missionaries were their' secret enemies, 
 and had encouraged Hideyori in his attempts 
 to displace lyeyasu. However, as already 
 stated, these ill-advised attempts ended in 
 failure and death. 
 
 The Tokugawa were established in the 
 Shogunate, which office was held by members 
 of the family for more than two hundred years, 
 during which period there was a cessation of 
 those fierce battles and contests for power 
 
OTA NOBUNAGA—HIDEYOBI. 
 
 137 
 
 that had for so many previous years checked 
 the development of the resources of the 
 country and its peaceful industries, to the 
 great distress of the inhabitants. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 
 
 Iyeyasu appears to have been perfectly aware 
 of the hostility of the missionaries to himself, 
 probably, because of his favour of Buddhism, 
 that might inspire them with fear of repression. 
 However that may have been, soon after the 
 great battle of Sekigahara he issued an edict 
 for the expulsion of the Jesuits from Japan, 
 but owing to the menacing attitude of many 
 of the converted nobles, there being at that 
 time Eoman Catholic churches in nearly every 
 province, the edict was not enforced, and in 
 consequence of other important affairs re- 
 mained in abeyance. 
 
 The country being in a deplorable condition, 
 the most vigorous measures were required for 
 its re-organization. One of the first cares of 
 Iyeyasu was the establishment of a school at 
 Fushimi, and a few years later, another at 
 Kioto, and encouraging in every possible way 
 the literary and moral education of the people. 
 
THE TOKUGAWA S HO GUN ATE. 139 
 
 He also regulated the "working of various 
 metal mines, especially those of gold and 
 silver, which, under his management became 
 an important source of revenue to the 
 state. 
 
 He distributed the forfeited estates amongst 
 his own immediate friends and relatives, whom 
 he also placed in offices of trust, that he 
 might ensure fidelity to his interests. 
 
 The title of Daimio was conferred on nobles 
 having a revenue of not less than ten thou- 
 sand kokus of rice. These nobles are said to 
 have numbered two hundred and forty-five, 
 and had unlimited authority on their own 
 lands. Many of them had feudal strongholds 
 of imposing dimensions. These nobles, as 
 chiefs, let out their lands to vassals on condi- 
 tion of military service. These retainers were 
 named samurai, or two-sworded vassals, and 
 formed the chief military strength of the 
 country, as well as the better educated por- 
 tion of the community. The vassals of the 
 highest Daimio, the Shogun, were called 
 hatamdto ; those of lower degree, gokenin. 
 
 The reward accorded to lyeyasu for assist- 
 ing Hideyoshi to suppress the Later Hojo was 
 the provinces of the Kuanto, where he had 
 
140 mSTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 thenceforth fixed his abode, on the Bay of 
 Yedo, being persuaded that" this site was more 
 commanding than that of the first eastern 
 capital of Kamakura. 
 
 There were few houses at Yedo, and these 
 remarkably mean, but a castle had been built 
 there in 1456 a.d. by one Ota Dokuan, in the 
 most eligible position. Here, on a much 
 enlarged space, lyeyasu had a new castle 
 built, on which he employed over three 
 hundred thousand workmen. Within the 
 castle enclosures were the residences of the 
 Daimios forming the executive government, 
 palaces for the ministers and chief officers of 
 the Shogun's court, the whole being protected 
 by massive walls, earthen embankments, and 
 moats. 
 
 This vast concourse of nobility necessitated 
 the attendance of skilled artisans of every 
 class, who settled without the walls of the 
 stronghold, so that a town grew up, that in 
 course of time became tlie largest in the 
 country, and was known as the eastern 
 capital, that was eventually connected with 
 the western one, Kioto, by a well-made road, 
 the Tokaido. But he did not confine his 
 attention alone to the internal managrement 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUXATE. 141 
 
 of affairs, but gave considerable attention to 
 Japan's relations with other countries. 
 
 He renewed peaceful negotiations with 
 Korea, and in token of his good faith sent 
 back to that country the prisoners made 
 during the late war with it. 
 
 The port of Sakai, being visited by Dutch 
 vessels, raised his interest in more distant 
 foreign countries, and that he might become 
 better informed on the subject, received in 
 person the captains of some English merchant 
 ships that had arrived from adjacent trading 
 ports — despatched a vessel to the New World 
 for further information respecting it, and even 
 sent a Japanese to Italy to make acquaintance 
 with the customs and religion of that country, 
 his chief aim being the welfare of Japan, and 
 the raising of it in the scale of civilization. 
 
 To promote this desirable result, and to 
 consolidate the then existing good under- 
 standing between the court of the emperor 
 and that of the Shogun, he compiled a code 
 of laws, partly old and partly new ones, for 
 the regulation of government, and the guid- 
 ance of his successors in office. 
 
 In these rules he inculcated the supremacy 
 of the Mikadoj and the reverential homage 
 
142 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 due to him, from the Shogun as well as from 
 those of less note. He also advocated the 
 frequent change from place to place of the 
 officials employed in the administration of 
 public affairs, to prevent, as far as possible, 
 bad government. 
 
 Towards the close of his brilliant and useful 
 career, he either discovered, or circum>«tances 
 led him to believe he had discovered, a con- 
 spiracy among the Catholics for the subjuga- 
 tion of Japan to a foreign yoke. He, therefore, 
 forthwith, issued an edict for their entire 
 expulsion from the country, 1614, which was 
 not carried out without the most revolting 
 scenes of cruelty and bloodshed. 
 
 Under pretence of advancing their religion 
 the missionaries had introduced into Japan 
 persecution for toleration, torture for the 
 right of freedom of worship. Now their own 
 terrible weapons of intolerable tortures were 
 turned upon themselves. They were made to 
 reap the harvest of the seed they had so 
 plentifully sown during the years of their 
 prosperity — tortures of being buried alive, 
 crucified, burned in a pile, shut up in cages, 
 and thus starved to death, with other enormi- 
 ties that seem almost too incredible for belief. 
 
THE TOKUGAWA 8H0GUNATE. 143 
 
 Yet sympathy would be more alive liad not 
 these sufferers been themselves the teachers and 
 leaders of acts of cruelty to inoffensive natives. 
 Tokugawa lyeyasu was a follower of Bud- 
 dha, and founded what are called the Shiba 
 Temples, of which the subjoined account is 
 given by Mr. McClatchie : 
 
 " One day ly^yasu, riding past the temple of 
 Zojoji that stood on the sea-shore, when just 
 passing the temple gate, strange to say, his 
 horse stood still of himself, and would not 
 advance. My lord looked to left and right 
 and perceived a priest before the gate. He 
 gave orders to his attendants, saying, ' Inquire 
 what priest that is.' They therefore ques- 
 tioned me, when I replied, ' The temple is of 
 the Jodo sect, and my own name is Son-o.' 
 
 " But before the attendants had repeated my 
 answer, my lord caught the words as he sat 
 on horseback, and said, ' Then you are Son-o 
 the pupil of Kanyo ? ' (Kanyo was the priest 
 of the temple of Taijiuji, in lyeyasu's own 
 province of Mikawa). I could only utter in 
 response an exclamation of surprise. ' Then 
 I'll halt awhile at your temple,' said he, and 
 he entered Zojoji. My lord next observed, 
 ' I wish to take a meal by myself in this 
 
144 HI8T0EY OF JAP AS. 
 
 temple to-morrow morning, but it is quite 
 unnecessary for you to make any extensive 
 preparations.' And with these words he 
 went on his way. True to his promise he 
 arrived early next day. 
 
 " I was in the greatest delight and offered 
 him a humble repast. Then said my lord, 
 ' My sole reason for stating my desire to take 
 a meal here this morning was as follows : For 
 a general to be without an ancestral temple 
 of his own is as though he were forgetful of 
 the fact that he must die. Taijiuji, in the 
 province of Mikawa, has of course been the 
 temple of my forefathers for generations back, 
 but what I have now come to ask of you is to 
 let me make this my own ancestral temple 
 here, and enter with me into a compact as 
 between priest and parishioner.' With tears 
 of joy I assented. He, with all reverence, pro- 
 nounced his acquiescence in the Ten Buddhist 
 Precepts, and then went back to his castle. 
 After this he was pleased to remove Zojoji to 
 Sakurada, but on the grounds that it rendered 
 the frontage of his castle too confined, it was 
 shortly afterwards (1598) removed once more 
 to its present site, to the west of the sea- 
 beach, at Shiba." 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGVKATE. 145 
 
 Hence the subsequent splendour of the 
 temples of Shiba, which they owed to the 
 munificence of the Tokugawa. Also the 
 privilege accorded to the chief priest, of being 
 allowed to alight from his palanquin at the 
 entrance into the castle, instead of at a portal 
 some distance off. 
 
 In the year 1610, Dutch vessels arrived at 
 the island of Hirado. Afterwards the Dutch, 
 as well as the Chinese, were permitted to trade 
 to the port of iKagasaki. 
 
 The ex-Shogun had built for himself a 
 castle, at Shidzuoka, whither he retired for 
 the purposes of study, and the perfecting of 
 his plans for the peaceful advancement of the. 
 people under the rule of his successors. Here 
 he died, March, 1616, to the grief of his: 
 family and people. 
 
 To show his respectful admiration of his. 
 father's great qualities, Hidetada caused a 
 magnificent shrine to be erected at Nikko, a 
 marvel of richness, even at the present day. 
 To this splendid mausoleum the remains of 
 Tokugawa lyeyasu were removed the year 
 following his death, rich Daimios then, and in 
 succeeding years vieingwith each other in the 
 costliness of their votive oiferings, which often 
 
 10 
 
146 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 took the form of an elaborate bronze lantern. 
 One Daimio, too poor to give such a lantern as 
 would alone satisfy his desire to do honour to 
 his illustrious chief, yet anxious to show his 
 appreciation of the great Ij^eyasu, planted 
 cryptomeria trees on each side of the two 
 most frequented roads to Nikko, thus forming 
 avenues of many miles in length. Those who 
 enjoy the delicious shade may well think that 
 the poor Daimio conferred a greater boon 
 than if he had erected a lantern. 
 
 Nikko is also noted for the cleanliness of 
 its streets and houses, the beauty of its 
 gardens and floral wealth, and is esteemed the 
 paradise of Japan. 
 
 In accord with his father's wish and wise 
 regulation, Hid^tada did what would have 
 been right had he on his father's death suc- 
 ceeded to the Shogunate, instead of having 
 been promoted to that office twelve years 
 previously, namely, to evince his sense of the 
 justice of his father's regulations respecting 
 the reverence due to the Mikado, as well as to 
 shew his fidelity to him, he forthwith pro- 
 ceeded to Kioto to do homage to the then 
 reigning sovereign, Go-Mino-o-Tenno which 
 Mikado married a daughter of the Shogun. 
 
THE TOKUOAWA 8H0GUNATE. 147 
 
 While Hidetada was at Kioto the ex-em- 
 peror took the opportunity of paying a grace- 
 ful tribute to the worth of lyeyasu, and of 
 offering a few words of wholesome advice to 
 his successor : 
 
 " Your father has gone from us, and it will 
 now be for you, who have the happiness to 
 become Shogun in a time of peace, to pursue 
 the studies necessary for learning all that a 
 good administrator ought to know. Your 
 father, less happy than you, attained to power 
 while civil war was ravaging the country, 
 and he, consequently, was unable to do all 
 that he desired in this respect. Be you 
 zealous, laborious, and faithful to your 
 sovereign, and above all chase from your 
 mind the fallacious dreams of ambition." 
 
 These words deeply touched the heart of 
 Hidetada, as well as confirmed his resolution 
 to honour his father's memory by acting ac- 
 cording to his advice. 
 
 On the return to Japan of Ibi-Masayoshi, 
 the Japanese, who had been despatched to 
 Europe for information about the prevailing 
 customs and religions, more especially that of 
 Eoman Catholicism than taught by the priests 
 in Japan, Hidetada gave earnest attention to 
 
 10—2 
 
148 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 what he heard respecting other countries, 
 particularly to the presumed influence of the 
 Eoman Catholic faith on its votaries. What 
 he heard of it induced him to arrive at the 
 conclusion, that the practice and encourage- 
 ment of the Eoman CathoUc form of worship 
 would be prejudicial to the best interests of 
 his country. He, therefore, renewed the 
 interdict against it, and continued a firm sup- 
 porter of Buddhism, granted permission for 
 the erection of the temple Kuwan-ei-ji at 
 Shinobu-Gaoka, Yedo, better known as Uyeno 
 or Wooyeno, the cost of its erection being 
 defrayed by government out of moneys con- 
 tributed by Daimios. 
 
 The charge of the temple was given to the 
 priest, who had suggested its being built, 
 Tenkai (Dai-Sojo). Other temples and 
 burial sites for the Tokugawa Shoguns were 
 afterwards added, and became famous for 
 their rich ornamentation and beauty of 
 design. 
 
 Throughout the period of his administration 
 Hidetada displayed unremitting care for the 
 well-being of the people. He was succeeded 
 in the office of Shogun by his son, lyemitsu, 
 1623, whom he had trained in the principles of 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 149 
 
 government laid down by lyeyasu, and which 
 his own experience approved. 
 
 lyemitsu had abilities of no mean order, and 
 appears to have given earnest attention to 
 every department of state affairs, as he regu- 
 lated, enlarged, or checked as his judgment 
 deemed best calculated to promote the interests 
 of his country. He extended the system of 
 feudal tenures, but restricted the residence of 
 the Daimios to their own districts when not 
 in attendance at the court at Yedo, and exacted 
 of them an oath of fealty, signed in their own 
 blood, thus asserting his own superiority. 
 He was jealous of the ingress of foreigners, 
 with respect to which, in communicating with 
 the governor of Nagasaki, he wrote: 
 
 " If my dynasty should be made by in- 
 testine wars to disappear, the shame would 
 recoil upon me only ; but if an inch of our 
 soil were to pass into the hands of foreigners, 
 the disgrace would be a national one." 
 
 This jealousy of foreign influence caused him 
 to regard the papal missionaries with distrust, 
 that was apparently justified by the conduct 
 of the Eoman Catholic converts in the remote 
 district of Hizen, in the island of Kiushiu, 
 who openly rebelled against the government, 
 
H18T0BY OF JAPAN. 
 
 the number of rebels being estimated at thirty 
 thousand. These revolters seized . a castle 
 named Shimabara, fortified it to stand a siege, 
 and there awaited the onslaught of the 
 Shogun's troops. So effective were the mea- 
 sures taken by the rebels to guard and defend 
 their stronghold that it withstood the attacks 
 made upon it for three months, and was at 
 last reduced by the aid of cannon .from the 
 Dutch settlement at Nagasaki. The defenders 
 were put to death ; numbers of native converts 
 were thrown into the sea from the top of a 
 rock in the island of Pappenberg, 1637. 
 
 The converts hidden in other parts of the 
 islands were sought out and put to death. 
 In every town and village were notices against 
 them, the name of Christian being synony- 
 mous with evil. , For besides the new religion 
 the foreigners had introduced into the country 
 diseases heretofore unknown, the habit of 
 smoking tobacco, and the use of fire-arms. 
 
 lyemitsu strictly observed the homage, due 
 to the sovereign as his theoretical superior 
 going for that purpose to Kioto on the acces- 
 sion of the Empress Miosho-Tenno, daughter 
 of Go-Mino-o, also on the a:ccession of her 
 successor, Go-Komio, 1644. 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 151 
 
 Owing to the native copper coinage having 
 been used by the Buddhists for images and 
 bells, Japan bought Chinese money "with un- 
 coined gold, in this way paying far more 
 for the Chinese coinage than its real value. 
 To put an end to this^wasteful expenditure 
 lyemitsu issued a new copper coinage. He 
 also took care to prevent, as far as possible, 
 the spread of fire, by erecting lofty ladders 
 for the use of watchers for the first outbreak, 
 and increased the water supply by means of 
 aqueducts. This energetic and lofty-minded 
 Shogun died in 1649, and was interred at 
 Kikko (Sunny Splendour), the paradise among 
 the hills, in the shrines he had completed, and 
 was succeeded in authority by lyetsuna, famed 
 for the encouragement he gave to literature. 
 He employed one Hayashi-Haruatsu to pub- 
 lish an historical work consisting of three 
 hundred and ten volumes. 
 
 The literary tastes of this Shogun may have 
 encouraged, if not given rise to, the Emperor 
 Go-Komio's intention of recovering for himself 
 the supreme authority, once wielded by the 
 Mikados. Intent on accomplishing this object 
 of his legitimate ambition, he began to make 
 preparations for the struggle for power, when 
 
152 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 death put lan end to his plans, so that the 
 executive power remained with the Shogun. 
 After his death Yedo was partly destroyed by 
 fire, which sad disaster gave an additional 
 opportunity to the Shogun and his ministers 
 to shew the people that their interests were a 
 real consideration ^ 
 
 The re-construction of the city was not 
 urged forward with undue haste, but pro- 
 ceeded with gradually, so as to keep down 
 the price of iwood, and avoid extravagant 
 expenditure, that would tend to increase the 
 prevailing distress. 
 
 Scientific research was promoted by the 
 founding of a school for science by a learned 
 mathematician, one Seki ; also by a special 
 department for the study of astronomy. 
 
 Commercial traffic by water was greatly 
 developed by a city merchant named Kawa- 
 mura-Yasuhara, who in order to facilitate the 
 supply of provisions needful for the inhabi- 
 tants of the capital, sought and obtained the 
 permission of the government to carry out his 
 plans for ensuring a regular and uninterrupted 
 communication between the capital and the 
 distant districts of Dewa and Mutsu by water. 
 For which purpose he built vessels suitable 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUKATK 153 
 
 for the carrying of cereals and otlier native 
 produce, manned them by efficient well-con- 
 ducted seamen, and systematically arranged 
 the plan of sailing, so that a continuous 
 supply of provisions was kept up. 
 
 The government, sensible of the benefits 
 arising from this arduous undertaking, granted 
 a sum of money to the merchant, with leave 
 to make the canal of Ajiwaka. 
 
 It is recorded that about this period a vessel 
 from England visited the port of Nagasaki, 
 trusting to gain permission to trade with the 
 country, but the master of the vessel was 
 ordered to leave the port forthwith, because 
 it had been intimated to the resident 
 authorities, that the wife of the King of 
 England was a Portuguese lady, Spaniards 
 and Portuguese having been held in abhor- 
 rence ever since the extermination of the 
 missionaries from Spain and Portugal ; and 
 when in the eighteenth century other Eoman 
 Catholic propagandists again attempted to 
 gain a footing in the island they were made 
 prisoners and sent to Yedo by the governor 
 of Satsuma, where they were examined as to 
 their designs in Japan, when they openly 
 avowed their intention to be, to teach the 
 
154 HISTGUY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Eoman Catholic doctrines. To prevent tliem 
 doing this they were imprisoned for life. 
 
 The coasts near Nagasaki were infested by 
 Chinese smugglers, who with their Japanese 
 accomplices gave great trouble to the ruling 
 Daimios, before the illicit trade could be put 
 down. 
 
 The respectful homage paid to the reigning 
 Mikado by each successive Shogun no doubt 
 tended to prolong the dual authority, the 
 keeping up of the two courts with their 
 respective suites ; but the Shogun's court out- 
 rivalled that of the Mikado in splendour. 
 
 The Mikado's palace, surrounded by beau- 
 tiful gardens, was his constant residence. 
 Earely did he go'without its grounds, and 
 when he did it was in a close conveyance, so 
 that none of his people could see him, but 
 they would worship him as a god, and in time 
 came to believe that, were they to look upon 
 him they would be struck blind. Yet this 
 revered demi-god was a prisoner in his own 
 kingdom, while his legitimate functions were 
 usurped by his subject, who not only wielded 
 the power rightly his, but without his sanc- 
 tion assumed the proud title of Tai-Kun, 
 " High Prince." This name found its way 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUyATE. 155 
 
 into geographies as "Tycoon," which geo- 
 graphies also stated that Japan was governed 
 by two emperors, one ecclesiastical, the othej 
 a temporal ruler, the writers knowing no 
 better, owing to the ignorance then prevailing 
 with respect to the internal institutions of 
 that interesting, isolated country. 
 
 Well for it that the Tokugawa Shoj^juns 
 studied the welfare of its peoples by pro- 
 moting every kind of industry known to them, 
 by the culture of science and literature dur- 
 ing the years of peace. 
 
 The Shogunate of Yoshimune was char- 
 acterized by many useful improvements in 
 various departments of the administration. 
 
 An alteration in the criminal law was 
 made ; the infliction of torture forbidden 
 except in cases of extreme depravity ; taxa- 
 tion was levied on a new basis, so as not to 
 press heavily on the people during seasons of 
 scarcity ; a revision of the calendar was con- 
 templated, for which purpose a European 
 calendar was consulted, but not adopted, for 
 fear of interfering too much with the preju- 
 dices of the people ; an observatory was built 
 at Kanda, Yedo, in which was placed a large 
 celestial globe that the Shogun had had made 
 
156 HISTORY OF JAP Ay. 
 
 for his own use ; he also invented an instru- 
 ment for measuring the sun's altitude at 
 meridian ; a free hospital for the poor was 
 founded at Yedo, and great encouragement 
 given to the enlightened pursuit of medical 
 science. 
 
 An improved method of rice cultivation 
 produced such abundant harvests of that 
 grain as to cause considerable reduction in 
 its value, which induced the people to confer 
 the name of Kome on the Shogun, i.e., " Eice 
 Shogun." In order to improve the native 
 breed, horses from Korea, China and the 
 Netherlands were imported into Japan. This 
 enlightened and energetic Shogun died 1744, 
 but the impetus he had given to the develop- 
 ment of the resources of the country, and to 
 the extension of native industries continued to 
 operate during succeeding years of peace, that 
 lasted throughout the reigns of two successive 
 Mikados. 
 
 In 1763 the throne was occupied by the 
 Empress Go-Sakura-Machi, who reigned eight 
 years, then resigned in favour of her nephew 
 Go-Momozono, whose short reign of nine 
 years was less fortunate than that of his pre- 
 decessors, owing to disturbances caused by 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 157 
 
 the mal-administration of one of the Shogun 
 lyebaru's subordinates, who thought more of 
 his own interests than that of the people. 
 However, his corrupt practices were the cause 
 of his speedy removal from office, which took 
 place soon after the accession of the Mikado 
 Kokaku to the throne 1780, the unworthy 
 Tanuma being replaced by one Matsudaira- 
 Sadanobu ; " Matsudaira, the name of a village 
 in Mikawa, being adopted as a family name 
 by nearly all those vassals of the Tokugawas 
 who held their lands by virtue of direct 
 grants fromlyeyasu." 
 
 This Matsudaira immediately began to 
 reform the abuses introduced by his prede- 
 cessor in office, Tanuma. He placed in offices 
 of trust the most capable men he could find, 
 and greatly diminished public expenditure, 
 thus retrieving the errors of the past. And 
 when the imperial palace at Kioto was des- 
 troyed by fire, he, by the order of the Shogun- 
 lyenori had a new palace constructed on a 
 larger and a more magnificent scale, an evi- 
 dence of the friendliness existing between the 
 two courts. 
 
 A terrible famine caused distress in many 
 parts of Japan in the year 1780. But it is 
 
158 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 recorded of one district that it escaped serious 
 distress in consequence of the wise economies 
 and precautions of the governor, who had 
 given great attention to the rearing of silk- 
 worms, the cultivation of the tea tree, and 
 other profitable industries. 
 
 About this period Dutch scientific works 
 were translated into Japanese, and the study 
 of foreign languages began to make progress. 
 During the Shogunate ot lyenori, that lasted 
 from 1787 to 1837, Eussia attacked a Japanese 
 garrison in the island of Yezo, and demanded 
 permission to trade with Japan, which events 
 led the minister to give greater attention to 
 the defence of the coast against aggression. 
 
 The settlement of Eussians in the northern 
 portion of the island of Saghalin increased 
 the desire of Eussia to induce Japan to agree 
 to a trading treaty, to gain which the tlien 
 Emperor of Eussia wrote a letter to the 
 Shogun, asking for a treaty of commerce. 
 
 The bearer of this important missive was 
 kept waiting at Nagasaki for many months, 
 then informed that Japan preferred to keep 
 to its own policy of isolation, and that he 
 must at once leave the port. 
 
 Some determined Eussians landed on tho 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGVNATE. 159 
 
 island of Itorup, but were seized and put in 
 prison. 
 
 In 1806 Eussians landed at the chief 
 Japanese town in Saghalin, Kushunkotan, 
 pillaged and set fire to the settlement, and 
 nailed on the torii of the temple of Benten a 
 copper plate bearing the following words : 
 
 "First. It is unjust of the Japanese to 
 prohibit trade with Eussians in Saghalin. 
 
 Second. If the Japanese should change 
 their minds and wish for trade, they may send 
 a message to Saghalin or Itorup. 
 
 Third. If the Japanese persist long in 
 refusing justice, the Eussians will ravage the 
 northern parts of Japan." 
 
 The Eussian marauders also carried away 
 one Japanese and seven or eight Ainos. 
 
 The words on the copper plate being taken 
 as a declaration of war, immediate prepara- 
 tions were made for the defence of Yezo and 
 the northern portions of Japan. 
 
 Mr. W. J. Aston gives the following 
 account from an old diary : 
 
 "The roads were thronged with couriers 
 carrying despatches in oil-skins, and with 
 troops equipped in the old fashion, with bows 
 and arrows, spears, and occasionally match- 
 
i6o HISTORY OF JAFAN. 
 
 locks. To escape the burdeus of the transport 
 service, many of the farmers abandoned their 
 holdings and concealed themselves among the 
 hills. When the train of a Daimio or governor 
 passed, the road was cleared by a man pro- 
 ceeding ahead of it shouting "Shitani! 
 Shitani ! " the signal for every one to squat 
 by the roadside till the great man had passed ; 
 then came twelve foot soldiers in files of six 
 each, then two blowers of the war conch, 
 two drummers, eight matchlock meii, two 
 ammunition bearers, two arrow bearers, eight 
 archers, three samurai, three men carrying 
 emblems of the governor's rank, eight men 
 to bear his private matchlocks, bows and 
 lances, more foot soldiers and halberdiers, and 
 then the governor himself on horseback, his 
 horse being led by two grooms ; after him 
 came six samurai, two doctors, and twelve 
 men bearing his sandals, umbrellas, camp- 
 stools, baggage, and tea and luncheon appli- 
 ances ; two men to keep order, two leading 
 spare horses, and two with straw shoes for 
 the horses, subordinate officials and their 
 attendants bringing up the rear. The whole 
 body numbered one hundred and twenty-three 
 persons, of whom thirty-six were figliting men." 
 
THE TOKUOAWA 8H0GIWATE. j6i 
 
 1807. Eussian war-ships again visited 
 Itorup, landed men at Nailio to repeat their 
 former piratical proceedings of pillage and 
 destruction. Such of the inhabitants as could 
 fled to Sliana ; thither the Eussians followed 
 in their vessels, landed, and opened fire on 
 those who were wishful to come to terms of 
 peace. Some fighting followed, then the 
 Eussians withdrew to their ships, apparently 
 leaving the field to the Japanese, who, fancy- 
 ing themselves victorious, were elated by their 
 success in driving away the hated enemy, and 
 not thinking of further mischief, neglected to 
 take needful precautions to prevent surprise. 
 
 Soon after dark the Eussians again landed, 
 attacked the fortress, and put the garrison to 
 flight, after which the Eussians set fire to the 
 place ; thence sailed to Hakodate, but did no 
 mischief in the place, contenting themselves 
 with pillaging and burning some junks in 
 the harbour of Soya, Yezo, and landed the 
 prisoners taken at Ellshin, to one of whom 
 they gave a written message to the governor 
 of Matsuraaye that was as follows v 
 
 " The distance between Eussia and Japan 
 being but small, our emperor sent his officers 
 across the sea to request that trade between 
 
 11 
 
i62 HISTORY OF JAPAK 
 
 the two countries might be permitted. If due 
 inquiry had been made, and a treaty of com- 
 merce concluded, all would have been well, 
 but although our officers went repeatedly to 
 Nagasaki, they were sent away without an 
 answer. These things took an unpleasant 
 turn, and our emperor commanded us to give 
 you a specimen of his power in return for 
 your refusing to listen to his first request. If 
 you persist in refusing his offers, we will take 
 all your northern territory from you, and, if 
 possible, get an answer out of you in that way. 
 The red men (as the Eussians were called by 
 the Japanese) can always come to Sagbalin 
 and Itorup and chase you about. 
 
 " If you comply with our wishes, we shall 
 always be good friends with you ; if not, we 
 will come again with our ships, and behave in 
 the same way as we have done before this 
 year." 
 
 Notwithstanding the menace conveyed in 
 the Eussian note, lyenori would not relax the 
 prohibition he had issued against foreign 
 intercourse with Japan, excepting in case of 
 shipwreck on the coast, when the foreign 
 sufferers were to be treated with kind hos- 
 pitality. 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 163 
 
 Yet he was often harassed by foreign 
 attempts to impose trade on the country 
 during the latter part of the fifty years he 
 wielded authority. 
 
 lyeyoshi became Sliogun in 1837, and in 
 1847 the Emperor Komei ascended the 
 throne. 
 
 Besides the often repeated attempts of 
 foreigners to force Japan to admit them to 
 trading relations with the country, other 
 influences were at work, threatening, at no 
 distant day, to effect a change in the govern- 
 ment. 
 
 The many years of peace had given time to 
 develop the^ arts of civilization, which had 
 attained rare excellence under the fostering 
 care of the Shoguns. As a natural consequence 
 the taste for the luxuries and elegancies of 
 life increased, judicious economy gave place 
 to extravagance, simplicity to pompous splen- 
 dour, which tended to increase the disaffection 
 of the princes of Satsuma and Choshiu that 
 had been nursed, not extinguished, for over 
 two centuries. These princes hated the 
 Shoguns, but were powerless to depose them, 
 therefore waited for a favourable opportunity 
 of satiating their dislike by upholding the 
 
 11—2 
 
i64 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 legitimate authority of the Mikado against 
 the usurpers of his power. These hidden 
 aspirations were slowly but surely aided by 
 the progress of literature and education of the 
 people. 
 
 Histories of the country were written, in 
 which the position of the Mikado, as the 
 rightful ruler of the country, was clearly 
 defined — that he, the god-appointed, god- 
 descended sovereign, was also the legitimate 
 temporal ruler, and that the Shoguns usurped 
 the power belonging to him alone. 
 
 While the Shogun lyeyoshi exercised 
 authority, two American vessels arrived at 
 the port of Uraga for the purpose of re- 
 questing permission to trade with Japan, but 
 the captains of these vessels received the 
 same reply as had been previously given to 
 foreigners. The Shogun also pressed forward 
 the defences of the coast against any attempt 
 at invasion. 
 
 The Dutch Government notified the Shogun 
 of the desire of the foreigners to make treaties 
 of commerce with Japan. Yet Japan, through 
 its rulers, declined to entertain the proposals, 
 and for its answer prepared to repel the 
 advance of foreigners by force of arms. 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 165 
 
 Previously the size of vessels had been 
 limited by government. This restriction was 
 now removed, on which the prince of Satsuma 
 had built two ships according to European 
 design, which he gave to the government, 
 cordially agreeing with the intention to ex- 
 clude the foreigner from the shores of the 
 country of the " Eising Sun," as did also the 
 prince of Mito, who presented another vessel 
 to the state. A dock and arsenal were con- 
 structed at Nagasaki. 
 
 Arsenals were also established in other 
 suitable places, and a foundry for guns in 
 Hizen, with many such preparations for anti- 
 cipated war. 
 
 In 1852 the Shogun was informed by his 
 friend, the King of Holland, that the United 
 States purposed making another effort to force 
 Japan to enter into a treaty of commerce. 
 Accordingly, July 7th, 1853, Commodore 
 Perry, with a squadron of four ships, 
 arrived at Uraga, and lost no time in 
 announcing to the authorities his demand for 
 a treaty of friendship and commerce, the 
 answer to which was the lucid explanation of 
 the ancient usage of the country, restricting 
 the admission of foreign vessels to the one 
 
1 66 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 port of Nagasaki. To this the commodore 
 paid no heed. The Shogun ordered the coasts 
 to be guarded while he made known the 
 demand to the Mikado, who, on hearing of 
 the audacity of the " barbarians " (outsiders) 
 or foreigners, ordered the Shinto priests of 
 Isd to offer up prayers for the deliverance of 
 the country from the foreigners. Then the 
 Shogun explained to the American commodore 
 that before a treaty could be made the opinion 
 of the various feudatories must be taken. 
 Hearing which, he promised to wait for the 
 consultation, and left the port. 
 
 Most of those consulted were determined 
 to retain the isolation of the country, and 
 insisted on repelling the foreigners. At this 
 time of general dismay and excitement the 
 Shogun was assassinated by one of his own 
 officers. The suspected promoter of the 
 murder (his prime minister) committed 
 suicide (hara-kiri). 
 
 Again the Eussians agitated the question of 
 trade with Saghalin, by sending a ship to 
 Nagasaki to bring it before the authorities. 
 This movement on the part of Eussia had the 
 effect of stimulating the activity of the 
 Japanese defensive operations. The ex-prince 
 
THE TOKUGAWA 8H0GUNATE. 167 
 
 of Mito had been put into confinement for 
 converting Buddhist bells into cannon, but in 
 view of approaching danger, he was released, 
 and even appointed to superintend the coast 
 defences ; as he was noted for his energy, 
 courage, and dislike to foreigners. Leave was 
 given for the building of war-ships ; the flag, 
 a red ball on a white ground. 
 
 Forts were constructed at Shinagawa, 
 cannons cast, and other warlike preparations 
 pushed forward, the expenditure being borne 
 by Tedo, the neighbouring villages, and the 
 " rich merchants of Osaka." The year of 
 grace had not elapsed when Commodore Perry 
 and his squadron again appeared in Japanese 
 waters. 
 
 February 13th, 1854, he sailed past his 
 foimer anchorage at Uraga to within twenty 
 miles of Yedo. This proceeding greatly 
 excited the Japanese, the more especially 
 as officials of the government were at Uraga 
 ready to treat with him, and where a build- 
 ing had been erected for Jiis reception. The 
 commodore was urged to return to Uraga, but 
 lie refused to do so, saying he would go to 
 Yedo for his answer. 
 
 Eleven days were spent in futile entreaties 
 
1 68 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 on tlie one side, and resolute refusals on 
 the other, when the commodore moved his 
 squadron to Kanagawa, within sight of Yedo, 
 which he had desired to approach to make his 
 own observations on its defences, and found 
 to his satisfaction that it might be easily- 
 taken. 
 
 Ai'ter considerable delay, a treaty to this 
 effect was signed : " Kind treatment should be 
 accorded to all shipwrecked sailors, and per- 
 mission should be given to obtain wood, water, 
 provisions, coal, and other stores needed by 
 ships, and for ships to anchor in the ports of 
 Shimoda and Hakodate." 
 
 Soon afterwards these privileges were ex- 
 tended to the Eussians and the Dutch. 
 
 In arranging this treaty Commodore Perry 
 believed that he was negotiating with the 
 rightful ruler of Japan ; and had not the 
 remotest idea that he was treating with a 
 subject of the Mikado, moreover, with one 
 who, by this act of aggression on the ancient 
 usage of the country, was jeopardizing the 
 oflBce of Shogun, and affording to its most 
 influential enemies the opportunity, they had 
 so long craved of taking measures for restoring 
 the Mikado to the exercise of his legitimate 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 169 
 
 functions, and which, was seized with aviditj^ 
 to widen the breach between the court of 
 Kioto and that of Yedo. 
 
 While these changes were causing the 
 greatest consternation to the peaceful inhabi- 
 tants of the country, the EngUsh admiral. Sir 
 James Stirling, went to Nagasaki to request 
 the Japanese to supply the English war-ships 
 with provisions, water, wood, and whatever 
 might be required. The permission to obtain 
 supplies was granted, but the war-ships were 
 only to go to two ports for them, Nagasaki 
 and Hakodate. 
 
 This concession was a further blow to the 
 proud isolation of Japan, and to add to the 
 trouble and consternation of its peoples, a 
 terrible earth convulsion opened the ground 
 in many places, out of which mud and water 
 were thrown up. The sea being driven up 
 the rivers flooded the districts through which 
 they flowed, causing ruin and destruction to 
 an immense amount of property. 
 
 More than eight hundred shocks were felt 
 during the brief space of fourteen months. 
 One memorable night seventy separate shocks 
 occurred. 
 
 Yedo was wrecked by one severe shock 
 
17° HISTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 that threw down between fourteen thousand 
 and fifteen thousand dwelUng-houses and 
 nearly two thousand store-houses, accom- 
 panied by terrible loss of life, one hundred 
 and four thousand human beings perished. 
 
 A Eussian frigate, " Diane," in the port of 
 Shimoda, was whirled round and round " forty- 
 three times in thirty minutes " by the seething 
 Avaves, then thrown upon the shore with such 
 violence as to completely wreck it. 
 
 In the following year a storm of terrific 
 magnitude caused the loss of over one hundred 
 thousand lives. But as if these grievous 
 disasters were not enough to dishearten the 
 harassed peoples, two j^ears later, 1858, cholera 
 carried oiF thirty thousand of the inhabitants. 
 
 Great as were these successive calamities, 
 they could better be borne than would the 
 trouble arising from the persistent attempts of 
 the foreigners to force the country to agree to 
 their admission into it. 
 
 October, 1855. Eear-Admiral Stirling again 
 visited Japan, and was soon followed by Mr. 
 Townshend Harris, who landed at Shimoda 
 and requested the Shogun's leave to present 
 his credentials as the representative of his 
 government to reside in Japan. 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOaUNATE. 171 
 
 This action of America in appointing a re- 
 sident in the country was a new source of 
 perplexity to the already bewildered Shogun, 
 who had vainly endeavoured to enforce the 
 law of 1639, that forbid the admission of 
 foreigners to a residence in the country. 
 
 He could not but be sensible that its pro- 
 visions were no longer applicable to the times, 
 that in spite of himself he must make conces- 
 sions, if he would avoid war, which con- 
 siderations were further confirmed by the 
 manager of the Dutch factory at Nagasaki, 
 who wrote thus : 
 
 " I advise you to be careful, for in inter- 
 course with foreign countries disputes often 
 arise out of the smallest matters, let alone 
 questions of right and wrong. To be 
 ignorant of your own weakness is certainly 
 not the way to preserve your country from 
 danger." 
 
 Strengthened in his opinion by this letter 
 that the law of exclusion of 1639 must be 
 altered, the Shogun (Tycoon) consented to 
 grant the American envoy an interview at 
 Yedo, which concession gave great offence to 
 the prince of Mito, as well as to the nobles 
 of Kiushiu and Owari, who protested against 
 
172 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 it in writing, yet without changing the 
 Tycoon's mind. Mr. Harris was received, 
 and to the ministers of the court he explained 
 the demands he was empowered by his govern- 
 ment to make ; namely, the opening of the 
 ports of Kanagawa and Osaka to American 
 vessels ; unrestricted trade between the two 
 countries in produce and manufactures, with 
 the exception of cereals and gold, and lastly 
 permission for an American minister to reside 
 at Yedo. 
 
 After a full discussion of these important 
 demands the Shogun sent a statement of them 
 to the Mikado and court of Kioto, asking the 
 Mikado to agree to the conditions. The 
 chief of the court ministers was at one time 
 disposed to consent to the impending inno- 
 vations, but the other nobles opposed the 
 measure so determinately that he was obliged 
 to withdraw his favour towards the obnoxious 
 measure. 
 
 While the proposal of America was being 
 discussed by the two courts, the Daimio of 
 Hakone was made Tairo, or chief minister 
 of the Shogun, and named li Kamon-no- 
 Kami. 
 
 Mr. Harris was kept waiting so long for 
 
THE TOKUGAWA SHOGVKATE. 173 
 
 the answer to his demands that he at length 
 threatened to go himself to Kioto, having 
 discovered that the Shogun had no power to 
 conclude treaties with foreigners. 
 
 The perplexed Shogun was not allowed to 
 have any peace. In July, 1858, not only 
 American but Eussian men-of-war arrived at 
 Yokohama, to be speedily followed by the 
 English and French, all intent on forcing the 
 proud Japanese to concede treaties of com- 
 merce ; and if these treaties could not be 
 obtained peaceably they should be extorted 
 by force of arms. 
 
 Terrified by these menaces the new min- 
 ister, li Kamon-no-Kami, not waiting for the 
 sanction of the Kioto court, concluded a treaty 
 of commerce with the American envoy (Mr. 
 Harris) that paved the way for Eussian, 
 French, and English demands for treaties of 
 equally liberal character. 
 
 Thus, by show of strength, was Japan 
 forced to grant concessions repulsive to its 
 people individually, and contrary to the laws 
 and usages of thousands of years. 
 
 Not only the nobles but the people, 
 resented the intrusion of the foreigner into 
 the privacy of their country, viewing it much 
 
174 HISTORY OF JAP AS. 
 
 in the same light as the foreigners would 
 regard the intrusion of an unbidden and 
 diagreeable stranger into their domestic 
 circle. 
 
 The peaceful security of the past two 
 hundred years was replaced by agitation, 
 dissatisfaction, and an angry cry for the 
 expulsion of the barbarians, more especially 
 among the nobles and clans, or retainers, 
 attached to the Mikado's court. 
 
CHAPTEE Xr. 
 
 END or TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 
 
 The Japanese could not bear in patience their 
 sense of deep humiliation at being compelled 
 to yield to the foreigner, after having main- 
 tained their proud independent isolation for 
 more than two thousand years. 
 
 The anger of the military class displayed 
 itself in acts of violence. The members of 
 the foreign legations were insulted, and 
 assaulted, in defiance of the efforts made by 
 the Shogunate to protect them from the rage 
 of the incensed people. 
 
 Three Eussians were murdered at Kana- 
 gawa, one of whom was an officer ; yet 
 Eussia could obtain no redress for this out- 
 rage, nor could England for the murder of a 
 Japanese interpreter attached to the British 
 legation at Yedo, whose death was attributed 
 to private revenge rather than to hatred of 
 the foreigners he served. 
 
 After a long illness the Shogun lyesada died 
 
176 HISTORY OF JAPAir. 
 
 August 15tli, 1858, and as he had no son the 
 minister, li Kamon-no-Kami, chose as his 
 successor to the office of Shogun Prince 
 lyeinochi of Kiushiu, a youth twelve years of 
 age, which appointment was not acceptable 
 to the powerful nobles of Echizen, Owari, &c., 
 who desired the son of the prince of Mito 
 Keiki, otherwise Hitotsubashi Giobukio, to 
 be Shogun, as he had attained to years of 
 maturity, and was reputed to have a sound 
 judgment and irreproachable reputation. 
 
 But the advice of these nobles was rejected 
 by li Kamon-no-Kami. 
 
 Therefore the ex-prince of Mito and princes 
 of Echizen and Owari went to the Shoguii's 
 residence and sought an interview with him ; 
 but his minister, li Kamon-no-Kami, refused 
 to admit them to the Shogun's presence, 
 treated their remonstrances with contempt, 
 and forbid them to reappear at the castle. 
 
 From the presuming insolence of this 
 minister it may be rightly surmised that the 
 Shogunate had ceased' to regard the prin- 
 ciples of guidance laid down by the wise 
 lyeyasu, of faithful deference to the Mikado, 
 to whom even the ostensible show of homage 
 had been given up. So that, when the Kioto 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 177 
 
 court summoned li-Zamon-no-Kami to its 
 presence to give an account of his conduct 
 to the nobles, he excused himself from going 
 thither on the. plea of public duties. On 
 which that court privately intimated its views 
 to prince Mito, thus : 
 
 " The Shogunate has shown great disregard 
 of public opinion in concluding treaties 
 without waiting for the opinion of the court, 
 and in disgracing princes so closely allied by 
 blood to the Shogun. The Mikado's rest is 
 disturbed by the spectacle of such misgovern- 
 ment when the fierce barbarian is at our very 
 door. Do you, therefore, assist the Bakufu 
 (Shogunate) with your advice ; expel the bar- 
 barians, content the mind of the people, and 
 restore tranquillity to his Majesty's bosom." 
 
 Very easy to say " expel the barbarians," 
 but the how to carry out the expulsion more 
 difficult to advise. 
 
 Meanwhile the Shogun's minister was fully 
 informed of all that was taking place to his 
 detriment at Kioto. He, therefore, determined 
 to carry the war into the enemy's camp, and 
 sent at once a minister to Kioto (Manab^ 
 Shinosa) who, aided by the Shogun's resident 
 in that city, imprisoned the princes of Mito, 
 
 12 
 
1 78 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Owari, Echizen, and a noble named Sanjo, for 
 daring to oppose his will ; besides putting to 
 death some of the samurai who shared the 
 opinions of their feudal lords. 
 
 Yet these arbitrary measures of the min- 
 ister did not deter the prince of Mito from 
 representing to the Shogun the respect due 
 from him to the Mikado. Whereupon the 
 prince was ordered to retire to his castle of 
 Mito and there remain ; soon after which 
 order was given, the princes of Owari, Tosu, 
 Echizen, and Uwajima were compelled to 
 resign their posts to their sons and to retire to 
 their " yashikis," or private residences. Many 
 others were sent into exile, among whom was 
 the noble Keiki, on pretence that he desired the 
 office of Shogun. 1859, permission was given 
 to the Japanese to trade with the foreigners at 
 the open ports of Nagasaki, Kanagawa, and 
 Hakodate. 
 
 At the beginning of the year 1860 Japanese 
 envoys were sent to America, but the arbitrary 
 minister did not live to see them return, his 
 death taking place in March of the same year, 
 which is thus recorded by a native author : 
 
 " When li Kamon-no-Kami punished the 
 princes of Owari, Mito, and Echizen aU classes 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA 8H0GUNATE. 179 
 
 held their breath, and looked on with silent 
 affright. From that moment his power in- 
 creased daily, but a few ronins (samurai, 
 who had left their chiefs service and lived 
 anyhow), conspired to assassinate him, and, 
 watching for an opportunity, approached his 
 palanquin one day as he was proceeding to the 
 castle, under the pretence of presenting a 
 petition. Snow happened to be falling heavily, 
 and rendered every object indistinct, so that 
 the escort, taking the men to be ordinary 
 petitioners, scarcely noticed them. Suddenly 
 the head of the train was attacked, and the 
 commotion which ensued in that quarter 
 drew away the attention of the guards at the 
 side of the palanquin. The petitioner profited 
 by his opportunity to cut down the bearers 
 and to reach the palanquin, and a number of 
 confederates sprang up instantly, who suc- 
 ceeded in slaying the chief minister and in 
 escaping with his head. The escort engaged 
 the men who had attacked the front of the 
 train, and fought vigorously. 
 
 " Four, including Nagoshi, Gengi, and Kus- 
 akabe Naiki were killed on the spot, while 
 Kusakari and nineteen others were wounded. 
 
 " The affair occurred so suddenly that they 
 
 12—2 
 
i8o HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 ■were unable to assist their master, and on 
 looking round were horrified to see what had 
 happened. They pursued the ronins, but 
 could not overtake them. This affair, known 
 as the Sakurada outrage, took place March 3rd, 
 (March 23rd)." 
 
 Some of the assassins were killed at the 
 time, others gave themselves up to justice and 
 were condemned to death. According to Mr. 
 Mossman's account the head of the minister 
 was conveyed by some of the conspirators to 
 the head of their clan, the prince of Mito, 
 who, when he saw it he " spat upon the face, 
 muttering maledictions. It was then secretly 
 conveyed to Kioto, and there exposed at la 
 place of execution in the city especially set 
 apart for nobles or princes condemned to de- 
 capitation. Over the ghastly trophy a placard 
 was placed stating ' This is the head of a 
 traitor, who has violated the most sacred laws 
 of Japan — those which forbid the admission 
 of foreigners into the country.' After two 
 hours' exposure the same intrepid retainers 
 who had brought the head took it away, and 
 afterwards made their way to Yedo, where, 
 during the night, they threw it over the wall 
 of li Kamon-no-Kami's palace, whence he had 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SHOGUSATE. 181 
 
 sallied out in pride and power on the morning 
 of his death." 
 
 From the time of this murder the cry for 
 the expulsion of the foreigners became more 
 determined, especially among the disaffected 
 ronins, who lawlessly levied contributions 
 from tradespeople and peasants in the pro- 
 vinces of Kodzuke and Shimotsuke, in 
 consequence of which the Shogun ordered 
 the prince of Mito to arrest them. 
 
 January 14th, 1861. The American 
 Secretary of Legation was murdered (Mr. 
 Hewsken). 
 
 July 5th, of the same year, ronins 
 attacked the English residence in Takanawa, 
 the southern suburb of Yedo, although the 
 house was protected by Japanese guards, 
 who faithfully did their duty by the 
 strangers, in doing which some were killed, 
 others wounded. 
 
 Two of the English residents were wounded, 
 several of the ronins were killed. 
 
 After this unpleasant experience of native 
 hostility to the barbarians, the English 
 minister, with the representatives of France 
 and the Netherlands, retired to Yokohama for 
 the protection of their own war-ships. 
 
1 82 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 From this time the scarlet regiments, or 
 British troops were stationed at Yokohama. 
 
 The Shogunate made apologies and after 
 much discussion the matter was settled 
 amicably. 
 
 The ronins effected their escape and in 
 September the ex-prince of Mito died. Later 
 in the year the younger sister of the Mikado 
 was married to the Shogun lyemochi. 
 
 In 1862 Japanese envoys were despatched 
 to Holland, France, Eussia, Prussia, Portugal 
 and England. 
 
 January 21. Another of the Shogun's 
 ministers was attacked and wounded in the 
 shoulder, the excuse made for this wanton 
 outrage being that the minister was plotting 
 to procure the deposition of the Mikado, 
 " the Son of Heaven." 
 
 In order to show his abhorrence of such an 
 idea, the Shogun dismissed the minister and 
 gave an increase of salary to other ministers. 
 
 Yet the agitation against the foreigners 
 continued to gather strength from several of 
 the clans. Samurai joined the disaffected 
 ronins, between whom and the retainers of 
 of Satsuma, fighting took place. 
 
 There, two Englishmen were killed in the 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SEOaUNATE. 183 
 
 garden attached to the Enghsh residence at 
 Yedo, by one of the Japanese guards, who, 
 after killing them, committed suicide. The 
 superior officer of the guard was removed, 
 the body of the murderer given up to the 
 English, with an apology from the Shogunate. 
 
 Still the open and avowed hatred of the 
 natives to the foreigners, who had forced 
 themselves into the country, did not make the 
 latter more courteous and circumspect in 
 their treatment of the Japanese, whom they 
 insulted and treated as though they were 
 inferiors, instead of an intelligent highly 
 civilized people, according to their customs 
 and ideas. To again quote from "Kew 
 Japan," by Mr. Mossman : 
 
 " Among the imports at Yokohama was a 
 tiger from Singapore, brought over by a 
 Dutch trader. The Japanese customs refused 
 at first to let it be landed, while the ship- 
 master would not take it back. In this 
 dilemma it was resolved that it should he let 
 loose on shore, which horrified the officials, 
 and they gladly admitted the animal, while 
 the importer sold it for ten times its cost." 
 
 Would Holland have tolerated such 
 insolence from a Japanese shipmaster ? That 
 
i84 HISTORY OF JAPAX. 
 
 it would not, nor would any other European 
 country. Such arbitrary injustice to native 
 feeling and prejudices pleads extenuating 
 circumstances for the outrages committed, 
 for according to all reliable accounts the 
 highly-cultured civilized foreigners deported 
 themselves with less courtesy to the Japanese 
 than do the so-called " savage Ainos " to 
 English visitors. 
 
 As already recorded the act of homage 
 due from the Shogun to the Mikado had 
 been omitted for such a lengthened period 
 that the people had entirely forgotten the ob- 
 ligation, and were proportionately astounded 
 when, owing to the disturbed state of the 
 country and the frequent outrages com- 
 mitted, the Mikado sent a mandate to Yedo 
 requiring the presence of the Shogun at 
 Kioto, also that of the Daimios, for the con- 
 sideration of the means to expel the "bar- 
 barians," " so as to calm the indignation of 
 his Divine Ancestry." He also suggested a 
 council of five nobles to consider public 
 affairs, and that the Shogun's guardian should 
 be the noble Keiki, and the prime minister 
 be the ex-prince of Echizen, these nobles 
 having been recalled from exile, as had also 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 185 
 
 the other nobles, who were banished at the 
 same time. 
 
 How startling to the Shogun and people 
 must have appeared the present attitude of 
 the Mikado after the long quiescence and non- 
 interference with the Tokugawa court. So 
 long as the country was prosperous and its 
 peoples happy in the enjoyment of the bless- 
 ings of peace, the Mikados were satisfied to 
 let well alone, and desisted from asserting 
 their legitimate authority out of regard for 
 their subjects, but now that the action of the 
 Shogunate had introduced trouble, dissension, 
 and outrage, the Mikado began the assertion 
 of the authority rightly his. 
 
 The Shogun, either admitting his right to 
 dictate, or else powerless to contest his will, 
 complied with his suggestions. 
 
 The Mikado also ordered the Daimios of 
 Choshiu, Satsuma and Tosa to unite their 
 efforts for the repression of disorder and the 
 restoration of quiet to the disturbed country. 
 
 Following up the advantage he had already 
 gained the Mikado, early in 1863, sent an 
 imperial mandate to the Shogun commanding 
 him to reform the constitution and clear it 
 from abuses, and that he must forthwith take 
 
1 86 HISTORY OF JJTAK 
 
 measures for the expulsion of the foreigners. 
 Also, that he must go to Kioto to issue his 
 orders to the clans in person. 
 
 That this message might have the greater 
 significance it was sent by the hand of court 
 nobles, of whom the prime minister, " Mr. 
 Sanjo," was one. 
 
 On proceeding to Kioto, the Shogun's new 
 guardian, Keiki, was pressed by samurai and 
 renins to expel the barbarians, and because he 
 could not at once give a satisfactory assu- 
 rance that the intruders should be speedily 
 driven forth, the bleeding head of a man 
 just decapitated was sent to him, as an intima- 
 tion of what others might expect. But as if 
 this demonstration were not sufficient, they 
 cut ofi" the heads of the images of the three 
 Ashikagas enshrined in the temples of Toji, 
 and after throwing them into the bed of a dry 
 river, stoned them. 
 
 These offenders Avere arrested by the 
 Daimio of Aidzu, and condemned to death, 
 notwithstanding the intercession of the Daimio 
 of Choshiu, who would fain have saved their 
 lives. 
 
 In obedience to the imperial mandate, the 
 Shogun went to Kioto, April, 1863, and on 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 187 
 
 the very day of his arrival presented himself 
 at the Mikado's court. 
 
 Then commenced the deliberations respect- 
 ing the one great grievance. The clans, 
 deputing the samurai and the ronins as their 
 spokesmen, urged the expulsion of the 
 foreigners. Meanwhile the Daimio of Satsuma 
 had privately withdrawn from Kioto and 
 returned to his own residence (Kagoshima), 
 and the Daimio of Mito was sent to Yedo to 
 enforce the closing of the ports. And after 
 much consideration a day was fixed for 
 expelling all the foreigners from the country, 
 June 25th. This decision the Shogun was 
 required to make known to all the clans, to 
 which he openly acceded, but secretly 
 determined to take no steps in the matter. 
 
 To ensure the due execution of the reso- 
 lution at which the court had arrived, the 
 Mikado announced his intention of going to a 
 shrine of the famous war-god, Ojin Tenno, 
 fifteen miles distant from Kioto, that he 
 might in the presence of the war-god give to 
 the Shogun the sword, as token of his being 
 empowered to drive out the intruders. 
 
 Shrinking from such responsibility, the 
 Shogun pleaded illness as an excuse for not 
 
iSS HISTJSY OF JAPAN. 
 
 accompanying the Mikado to the shrine, 
 therefore the minister Keiki took his place. 
 
 But Keiki was not less sensible than the 
 Shogun of the impossibility of keeping out 
 the foreigners, and to avoid the responsibility 
 of driving out those who were at present in 
 the country, became ill at the shrine, and left 
 it. 
 
 Upon this the ronins were more enraged 
 than heretofore against the disturbers — as 
 they termed the foreigners — of the quiet the 
 country had so long enjoyed. A portion of 
 them tried to induce the Mikado himself to 
 undertake the expulsion of the unwelcome 
 guests, and allow them to fight under his 
 banner. 
 
 Another set of ronins, located at Yedo, 
 made their hatred to the foreigners an ex- 
 cuse for lawless excesses against the poor 
 inoffensive inhabitants, whom they pillaged 
 and reduced to the greatest distress without 
 compunction, until arrested by the retainers 
 of the Shogun, assisted by other clans. 
 Scarcely had a stop been put to these out- 
 rages when the conduct of some Englishmen 
 led to further trouble. 
 
 The Yedo authorities had requested the 
 
END OF. TOKUGAWA SHOGUXATE. 189 
 
 English to abstain from going on a parti- 
 cular road on a certain day, because a noble 
 of the house of Satsuma would then be on 
 the road with his retinue on the way from 
 Yedo to Kioto. 
 
 Eegardless of this warning the Englishmen 
 met the train of the noble Shimadzu Saburo 
 and rode up to it, at a place named Namanugi; 
 they were immediately attacked by the Daimio's 
 escort, and one was killed (Mr. Eichardson). 
 A calamity to be expected from the reck- 
 less disregard of the English to the peculiar 
 institutions of the country and its present 
 state of hostility to the foreigner. Besides 
 which, no native would be allowed to act 
 as did the English with impunity. Should 
 one dare to cross the train of a Daimio, 
 death would be the penalty of his temerity. 
 Well might Shimadzu Saburo say, " The 
 English insulted me, and my escort punished 
 them." 
 
 But this view of the affair did not appease 
 English indignation ; the arrest and execution 
 of the responsible cause of the act was 
 insisted on by the English ; in default of 
 which an indemnity of six hundred and 
 twenty-five thousand dollars ; five hundred 
 
190 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 thousand to be paid by Yedo ; one hundred 
 and twenty-five thousand by Satsuma. 
 
 To give up a Japanese noble to the hands of 
 the executioner for no crime was impossible. 
 To pay such a large sum of money was a matter 
 of great difficulty ; delay occurred inevitably. 
 British war vessels were called upon to 
 hasten the payment. Happily the Shogunate 
 paid their portion of the indemnity — one 
 hundred thousand pounds — before a shot was 
 fired, although the poor people of Yedo 
 had betaken themselves to a distance in 
 order to escape death by British cannon. 
 
 The Satsuma portion of the indemnity not 
 being paid so quickly as British justice 
 seemed to demand, a fleet of seven men-of- 
 war arrived off Kagoshima, August 12th, 
 to demand the twenty-five thousand pounds. 
 
 The Japanese account of subsequent events 
 differs from that of the English. They say 
 that the Satsuma clan, purposing to reply 
 to the English demand for money, had their 
 war vessels seized by the English without 
 the pretence of provocation. 
 
 For two days the English bombarded the 
 forts and the city, destroying an immense 
 amount of property. New factories, foundries 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 191 
 
 and mills were reduced to ashes in conse- 
 quence of fire and the explosion of magazines. 
 The palace of the prince was burned, and 
 five Loo-choo junks sunk, besides the great 
 loss of human life. This and other episodes 
 of Japanese history is not pleasing to con- 
 template. Had not Japan been so isolated, 
 and ignorant of foreign customs, foreigners 
 might not have dared to defy and treat with 
 contempt her insular prejudices. 
 
 However, these events, as might have been 
 foreseen, increased the clamour for the closing 
 of the ports. 
 
 The Shogun was in perplexity : the treaties 
 for keeping them open were in existence ; 
 to close them without the consent of the 
 foreigners would without doubt produce 
 war: In this dilemma he appealed to the 
 foreign representatives at Yokohama for 
 their consent to close the ports. 
 
 Naturally these gentlemen objected to the 
 closing of the ports ; pleaded the obliga-c 
 tion of observing the provisions of the 
 treaties, and finally referred the Shogun to 
 their respective governments for a definite 
 answer to his proposition. 
 
 The harassed Shogun had no difficulty \\\ 
 
igz HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 surmising what that answer would be, yet 
 prepared to send envoys to the several treaty- 
 courts ; also to strengthen the defences of 
 the country in expectation of war. 
 
 The straits of Shimonoseke were especially 
 defended by batteries to prevent any vessel 
 belonging to foreigners attempting the passage 
 to the inland sea. Yet, notwithstanding being 
 warned ofi by blank cartridges, an American 
 steamer, "Pembroke," persisted, in defiance of 
 the rights of international law, to intrude 
 into the forbidden waters, June 25th, 1863, in 
 consequence of which flagrant disregard of 
 justice, she was the next daj'' attacked by two 
 men-of-war belonging to Choshiu, but the 
 attack was not serious enough to inflict injury 
 on her. However, to vindicate might against 
 right, the American war-ship "Wyoming" was 
 sent to avenge the grievance of the steamer, 
 July 16th. 
 
 The " Wyoming" engaged the two Choshiu 
 warships ; sunk one and blew up the other, 
 besides doing some mischief to the batteries. 
 
 The Americans having vindicated their 
 determination to go where they had no right 
 to enter, French and Dutch ships conceived 
 an equal desire to enter the forbidden waters, 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SHOGUNATE. 193 
 
 but were warned oiF, as had been the 
 American, with blank cartridges. Were the 
 two nations glad of an opportunity of showing 
 their pluck ? For, following the example of 
 America, they also sent war-ships to prove 
 that they were in no whit behind the greater 
 power in their resolve to enter the straits at 
 will — firing at the batteries with shell guns, 
 and, as an American author expresses it : 
 " Taking ample vengeance." 
 
 Orders had been sent by the British Govern- 
 ment that no part in the fray should be taken 
 by British ships ; but the British squadron had 
 sailed for the straits before the orders reached 
 Yedo, and on the fifth of September, in con- 
 junction with the war ships of the three 
 nations, w^ho had already done so much to 
 prove their might, bombarded the batteries, 
 sent men on shore to complete the work of 
 silencing them, and removed the guns. Not 
 satisfied with their work of destruction, the 
 envoys of the four belligerent nations 
 demanded of the puzzled and distressed 
 Japanese an indemnity of three million 
 dollars, of which amount America took 
 seven hundred and eighty-five thousand 
 doallrs, although the cost to them of their 
 
 13 
 
194 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 war demonstration was only twenty-five 
 thousand dollars. 
 
 The whole of the indemnity has been paid 
 by the sufferers. The destruction to life and 
 property must have been very great, when it 
 is considered that the straits are only about 
 half-a-mile wide. 
 
 Had the whole of the clans in the imme- 
 diate neighbourhood taken part in the defence 
 of the straits against the intruders, the loss to 
 the latter might have been much greater ; 
 but the Kokura retainers took no part in the 
 action of Choshiu, because they believed that 
 the Shogun favoured the foreigners, and that 
 Choshiu in firing warnings was acting con- 
 trary to the Shogun's wishes, which view, 
 events proved to be correct ; for the Shogun 
 reproved the Daimio of Choshiu for the 
 trouble he had brought on the country ; 
 while the Mikado issued a proclamation 
 condemnatory of those who had taken no 
 heed to the defence of the straits, but had 
 " looked on quietly." Thus the two courts 
 were divided in opinion. 
 
 The nobles and retainers of Choshiu were 
 indignant at being reproved for doing their 
 duty ; irritation and dissatisfaction predo- 
 
EJS'D OF TOKUGAWA SHOGVKATE. 195 
 
 minating everywhere. At length the Mikado 
 consented to go to Yamata to enforce in 
 person the prohibitions against the foreigners, 
 but was dissuaded from such a hazardous 
 undertaking. And the Choshiu nobles, who 
 were at the Kioto court, were dismissed, and 
 the Satsuma retainers were to guard the 
 palace. 
 
 The dismissed nobles, seven in number, 
 were deprived of their rank, as were also 
 eighteen other court nobles, for having acted 
 with the Choshiu nobles, who, with their 
 retainers withdrew to their own province. 
 Again the renins were a source of trouble 
 to the Shogun. Tired of waiting for the 
 expulsion of the foreigners, they, in two 
 places, Gojo and Yamata, broke out into open 
 rebellion, and were not put down without 
 severe fighting on both sides, which lasted for 
 three days, when the remnant of the ronins 
 fled to Choshiu. 
 
 Unhappily another untoward incident 
 caused further ill-will between Choshiu and 
 Satsuma ; the former saw a foreign-built vessel 
 off the coast, and, determined to put it to 
 flight, fired into it. 
 
 Thirty of the crew were killed before the 
 
 13—2 
 
l66 mSTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 assailants discovered tliat the vessel belonged 
 to Satsuma — that power, having had vessels 
 constructed according to European models — 
 and was manned by Satsuma men. 
 
 The distractions of the country induced the 
 Mikado to accede to the Shogun's suggestion 
 to send a " mission to the foreign courts " to 
 lay before them the people's desire for the 
 closing of the ports declared open by treaty. 
 The embassy was forthwith despatched to 
 Europe, reached Paris, and had the morti- 
 fication of having their proposals rejected, 
 and any other reply refused. 
 
 This discouraging beginning, combined with 
 the knowledge they had gained of the wealth 
 and power of the foreigners, induced them 
 to return to Japan, which they reached in 
 August, 1864, only to be reproved for not 
 proceeding to the other courts, as well as for 
 failure at that of France ; and to add to their 
 disgrace they were dismissed from all official 
 duties. 
 
 Meanwhile changes had occurred in the 
 proceedings of the Kioto court. The Mikado 
 turned against the nobles of Choshiu, for 
 having disobeyed the Shogun. The Shogun, 
 to mark his sense of the emperor's favour in 
 
END OF TOKVGAWA SHOGUNATE. 197 
 
 this matter, sent presents to the shrines at Ise, 
 and agreed to the re-introduction of the custom 
 imposed by lyeyasu, of the Shogun paying 
 homage to the Mikado on accession to office ; 
 also that presents of produce should be made 
 to the Mikado by each and every clan. 
 After which concession the Mikado " formally 
 placed the direction of affairs in the hands 
 of the Shogun, a public intimation that the 
 Shogun was his officer, not his equal in im- 
 perial prerogatives.. But this formality, if 
 designed to allay the distractions then existing 
 in the country, did not have the desired effect. 
 
 The Mito retainers took up arms, and 
 refused submission to the Shogun, and re- 
 pulsed his forces. 
 
 While fighting was taking place in the 
 north the city of Kioto also became the scene 
 of conflict. The Choshiu nobles had en- 
 deavoured to vindicate their action with 
 reo-ard to foreigners on the ground that their 
 conduct was prompted by obedience to the 
 Mikado's wishes, therefore, why should they 
 be punished for their loyalty ? 
 
 The friends of the Shogun wished to chastise 
 Choshiu for disputing his behests, and pre- 
 pared for battle. Aware of this, Choshiu 
 
igS HI8T0EY OF JAPAN. 
 
 determined to take the initiative, and advanced 
 suddenly upon the capital, August 20th, 1864. 
 
 A severe conflict ensued ; both sides lost 
 many men before the Choshiu retainers were 
 defeated by those of Satsuma and Aidzu ; part 
 of the city being destroyed by fire. 
 
 Unhappily this engagement did not put an 
 end to the fighting between the clans, which 
 continued to distract the country, in addition 
 to the action of the foreign powers in extort- 
 ing the Mikado's consent to treaties, effected 
 by the pressure of superior force. In JSTovem- 
 ber, 1865, the French, Dutch, and English 
 squadrons, in spite of remonstrances, sailed 
 into the inland sea, and as near as possible to 
 the capital, anchored off Hiogo, whence was 
 sent to the court the letter of demand of the 
 emperor's ratification of the treaties with the 
 Shogun. 
 
 The Mikado was compelled to yield by force 
 of circumstances, his people being unsettled, 
 fighting among themselves, and totally unpre- 
 pared to successfully repel the foreigners. 
 Another battle of the clans was fought Sep- 
 tember 10th, 1866, at Kuwa and Obata, in 
 which Choshiu gained the advantage, when it 
 was decided to send the minister Keiki with 
 
END OF TOKUGAWA SHOGTJNATE. 199 
 
 additional troops to reduce the refractory pro- 
 vince to subjection ; but before he could set 
 out on this service an event occurred that 
 tended to bring about what a vast expenditure 
 of life and treasure had failed to accom- 
 plish. 
 
 The Shogun lyemochi, harassed and over- 
 whelmed by trouble on every side, died Sep- 
 tember 19th, 1866, when terms of peace 
 were offered by the one side and accepted by 
 the other. 
 
CHAPTEE XII. 
 
 DISTUEBANCES. 
 
 In the beginning of the year 1867 the office 
 of Shogun was conferred upon the minister 
 Keiki ; but the office was already losing much 
 of its significance. The Mikado was gradually 
 becoming the acknowledged head of authority, 
 and to his decision the Shogun Keiki referred 
 all affairs of importance. 
 
 On the 3rd of February of the same year 
 the Mikado Komei died, and was succeeded 
 by the heir-apparent, Mutsu Hito, the present 
 Mikado, at a most critical period of the 
 nation's history. 
 
 The representatives of the foreign courts 
 went to Hiogo to tender congratulations to 
 the young emperor on his accession to the 
 throne ; also to the Shogun on his accession to 
 that high office. 
 
 But besides congratulations, the represen- 
 tatives preferred requests — one important 
 one being the opening of the port of 
 
DISTURBANCES. 2:1 
 
 Hiogo to foreign vessels, to which tlie court 
 assented. 
 
 These continual demands of the foreigners 
 caused thinking men to see the mischief 
 arising from divided authority, and to desire 
 to see the ruling power centred in one head, 
 as had been the case in the long past time. 
 
 In this behef the prince of Tosa wrote a 
 letter to the Shogun (Tycoon), in which he 
 said : 
 
 " You should restore the governing power 
 into the hands of the sovereign, and so lay a 
 foundation on which Japan may take its stand 
 as the equal of all other countries. This is 
 the most imperative duty of the present 
 moment." 
 
 This cogent reasoning had due effect on the 
 Shogun, who could not but acknowledge its 
 soundness as well as its justice. He, there- 
 fore, on the 19th of November, 1867, sent in 
 his resignation to the Mikado, which resig- 
 nation was made public by proclamation 
 January 3rd, 1868 ; also a decree announcing 
 that henceforth the governing power would 
 be in the hands oi the imperial court, and on 
 the same day the Tokugawa forces that had 
 the guardianship of the Kioto palace were 
 
202 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 dismissed, being replaced by retainers of 
 Satsuma, Geishiu and Tosa. 
 
 Although the Shogun had tendered his 
 resignation of his high office, it would seem 
 that he was not quite prepared for the 
 Mikado's emancipation from his thraldom, 
 as the dismissal of his friends and retainers 
 from Kioto without his concurrence offended 
 him, and apparently caused him to regret 
 having yielded up the power he, as Shogun, 
 held, and which, on his resignation being first 
 received, he had been directed to continue to 
 exercise. For he now declared his intention of 
 acting on that direction, and took counsel with 
 his friends and adherents as to future measures. 
 On the night of the sixth he and his forces 
 marched to Osaka. Thither the Kioto court 
 sent conciliatory messages requesting Keiki to 
 proceed to Kioto with a small escort, to have 
 an interview with the Mikado, in order to 
 come to an amicable arrangement respecting 
 real or fancied grievances. Keiki promised, 
 but was afterwards dissuaded by his friends, 
 and even requested the court to dismiss all 
 the Satsuma nobles from office under govern- 
 ment, which, as a matter of course, was 
 refused. 
 
DISTUSBANCES. 203 
 
 The court also became aware that Keiki 
 was advancing towards the imperial capital 
 with a considerable force of Kuwana and 
 Aidzu retainers for the purpose, as he said, 
 " to remove from the emperor his bad coun- 
 sellors.'' 
 
 The clans of Satsuma and Choshiu were 
 deputed to guard the two roads by which the 
 rebels were approaching the capital ; namely, 
 the Fushimi and Toba, but they were to per- 
 mit Keiki, with a small escort, to enter the 
 city, if he so willed. 
 
 The defenders of the imperial city only 
 numbered about 6,500, while the force under 
 Keiki is reputed to have numbered 30,000 men. 
 
 January 27 th, the Tokugawa troops 
 attempted to force the barriers, upon which 
 the imperial forces opened fire with artillery, 
 that the foe returned with musketry. The 
 conflict was severe while it lasted ; but both 
 sides retired early in the evening, to prepare 
 for a renewal of the struggle. 
 
 Taking advantage of the night, the royal 
 troops fell upon the rebels in possession of 
 the Toba road, and, notwithstanding that 
 they were reinforced by reserves, after two 
 hours' fighting, defeated them. 
 
204 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 The struggle was again begun the following 
 morning at eight o'clock on both the roads. 
 The rebels occupying the Fushimi road were 
 first put to flight; those on the Toba road 
 were more determined to hold their ground, 
 and fought fiercely with the royal troops 
 under the command of Prince Mnnaji, who 
 had with him the Mikado's gold brocade 
 standard ; that was pierced by the rebels' 
 bullets, to the dismay of all loyal subjects. At 
 length the bravery of the royal troops pre- 
 vailed over numbers ; the rebels fled, regardless 
 of their dead and dying comrades, over whom 
 they rushed in headlong speed to Yodo, 
 whither they were followed at dawn the next 
 day by the imperial forces, who, after hard 
 fighting, got possession of the castle about 
 noon, the rebels being driven to Hashimoto, 
 only to be again followed and attacked on the 
 succeeding day. The opposite bank of the 
 Yamazaki was kept by the Isu clan from Ise, 
 which clan was gained over by the imperialists 
 without fighting, thus leaving the road to 
 Hashimoto by Yamazaki free for the passage 
 of the troops, as well as that by Yodo, and 
 enabling them to assail the rebels on two sides 
 simultaneously. 
 
DISTUBBASCES. 203 
 
 The loss of the rebels was considerable, 
 before they fled before the victors to take 
 refuge at Osaka, whence they had so recently 
 issued to compel the Mikado to again put on 
 the yoke of thraldom. 
 
 From this castle the ex-Shogun and his 
 friends the Daimios of Aidzu and Kuwana 
 escaped by water to Yedo, deprived of 
 honours and dignities, yet possessing many 
 friends in the eastern province, all eager to 
 retain the power and influence of the Toku- 
 gawa, and with these the emoluments of 
 oflace. It therefore behoved the Mikado to 
 take steps to suppress the eastern clans who 
 had not yet submitted to his authority. 
 
 For this purpose an army was raised and 
 placed under the command of an imperial 
 prince, named Arisugawa. The Mikado, 
 also, had everywhere made a proclamation of 
 protection to foreigners : yet was not able to 
 quite secure them from insult and harm. At 
 Sakai the hostile samurai fired on French 
 sailors and killed some of them. This out- 
 break of national hatred to foreigners cost 
 the perplexed government one hundred and 
 fifty thousand dollars, although twelve of the 
 wrong-doing Japanese were executed. 
 
2o6 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 An attack was made on the English envoy, 
 while he was on the way to Kioto, whither he 
 was going for an interview with the emperor. 
 Happily the attack was repulsed by the 
 English guards and the Japanese attendants. 
 However, the envoy did not then go on to 
 Kioto, but was received later by the emperor. 
 
 The foreigners were neutral during the 
 conflict of parties, and did not supply arms 
 or munitions of war to either side. 
 
 During a short interval of tranquillity the 
 young Mikado summoned an assembly of the 
 court nobles and chief Daimios, and declared 
 to them an oath, " that a deliberative assembly 
 should be formed, and all measures be decided 
 on by public opinion ; that impartiality and 
 justice should form the basis of his action, 
 and that intellect and learning should be 
 sought for throughout the world, in order to 
 establish the foundations of the empire." 
 
 Meanwhile the Shogun Keiki had retired to 
 the monastery of Wooyeno, Yedo, purposing 
 to make submission to the Mikado, and for- 
 bidding his retainers to resist the imperial 
 forces. But his word had lost its power to 
 enforce obedience to his will. His retainers 
 were angry with him for so easily yielding up 
 
DISTUEBAISCES. 207 
 
 his sway, and refused to be controlled by him. 
 They, therefore, stockaded the road against 
 the advance of the royal troops at a spot 
 named Katsunuma, on the eastern part of the 
 Nakasendo road, and then taking up a posi- 
 tion on the neighbouring hills, attacked the 
 advancing troops, yet not with such effect as 
 to prevent them forcing the stockades, on 
 which the furious rebels broke down the 
 bridges between them and Yedo, and burnt 
 down houses to retard the march of the royal 
 army. All in vain, for they were eventually 
 routed by the royalists who, on coming 
 within sight of Yedo, were met by messengers 
 from Keiki, tendering his submission, also the 
 formal giving up of the castle, the store of 
 firearms and the men-of-war. 
 
 This timely surrender saved the city of 
 Yedo from utter destruction. Keiki was 
 banished to Mito, but numbers of his retainers 
 escaped to the north to prepare for further 
 strife. For although vanquished they were 
 not subdued, and fighting was speedily re- 
 sumed in various parts ; but especially 
 between Yedo and Nikko, and it is more 
 than probable that the costly shlrnes and 
 mausoleums of Nikko would have been sacri- 
 
208 mSTOBY OF JAPAK 
 
 ficed to party fanaticism had not one of 
 the imperial commanders appealed to the best 
 instincts of the Tokugawa rebels not to 
 imperil these memorials of the founder of the 
 Tokugawa Shogunate by making their site a 
 scene of resistance to royal authority. 
 
 This appeal touched the rebels, and Nikko 
 was spared the fate that befel some of the 
 magnificent temples and shrines of Toyeizan at 
 Wooyeno — which were seized by rebels, who 
 called themselves " Shogitai" (" the band that 
 makes duty clear "). " They carried long 
 swords in their girdles, and wore high clogs." 
 
 The imperial troops for distinction wore a 
 piece of brocade, hence the people secretly 
 nick-named them " Kingire " or " shreds of 
 brocade." Many of these shreds of brocade, 
 loyal men, were killed by the rebels. In con- 
 sequence, the Shogitai became a terror to the 
 people. However, the insolence of these rebels 
 hastened their downfall. They were driven out 
 of the temples of Wooyeno, at the sacrifice 
 of the beautiful structures, after which victory 
 the " shreds of brocade " were held in esteem 
 by the people. 
 
 After this the mountain pass of Hakont^ 
 was held by a rebel named Hayashi Shonoske, 
 
DISTVBBANCE8. zog 
 
 aided by the Odawaraes. The pass was 
 quickly recovered by the loyal troops. 
 
 In August the castle of Shirakawa was 
 taken from the rebels, as were also the castles 
 of Tanagura and Iwakidaira, the latter of 
 which was bravely defended, until the re- 
 sources of the rebels were exhausted, when 
 they set fire to the castle, and escaped by the 
 sea-shore to Nagaoka, in Echijo, where, 
 assisted by the inhabitants, they gave a great 
 deal of trouble before they could be put 
 down ; which was at length effected by 
 General Yamagata and General Kuroda. 
 Still the determined resistance to imperial 
 rule was not ended ; fighting took place in the 
 province of Ugo with varying results. 
 
 "Wakamatsu was besieged by the Mikado's 
 troops, and was taken in ISTovember, the rebels 
 giving up their arms. This loyal victory was 
 taken as an indication of the triumph of 
 the imperial cause ; still the end had not yet 
 come. 
 
 In the year 1863, Admirals Enomoto 
 Kamurijo, Akamatsu Daisaburo, with others 
 were sent to Holland, " to study the art of 
 naval warfare," as well as to order the con- 
 struction of a man-of-war. Having fulfilled 
 
 ].4 
 
210 mSTOBY OF JAFAX 
 
 their mission, they returned to Japan in the 
 latter half of the year 1867, on board of the 
 new war-ship Kaiyo-Maru, which ship Ad- 
 miral Enomoto held for the service of the 
 Shogun, even after the Shogun Keiki had 
 resigned all pretensions to office. 
 
 When the northern and eastern clans had 
 submitted to the royal troops after they had 
 captured Wakamatsu, the rebel chief Otori 
 Keiske sought refuge on board of the Ad- 
 miral's ship, the Kaiyo-Maru, then, with other 
 of the ex-Shogun's war-vessels off the shore 
 of Sendai. Thence Admiral Enomoto pro- 
 ceeded to Hakodate, took the town and the 
 fortress, and gained some other advantages, 
 when unfortunately for their ultimate success, 
 the Kaiyo-Maru struck on a rock off Esashi 
 during a gale of wind, and a few days later 
 became a total wreck. 
 
 Still the rebels would not yield, but con-^ 
 tinned resistance to the imperial forces, and 
 elected Admiral Enomoto as governor-general 
 of the island, who, with characteristic energy, 
 began to strengthen his position, whereupon 
 the government ordered the Tokugawas to 
 subdue the rebels, the prince of Mi to being 
 selected for that service. 
 
DISTURBANCES. 211 
 
 An American-built ironclad with other 
 war-vessels were forthwith despatched with 
 a military force sufficient to quell the insur- 
 gents. 
 
 Several engagements took place between 
 the contending parties, both by sea and land, 
 before the rebels surrendered June 26th, 
 1869. The skill and bravery of the ad- 
 miral were so well known and justly appre- 
 ciated by the government as to eventually win 
 for him not only pardon for past offences but 
 appointment to high office. 
 
 About Midsummer of the year 1868 the 
 name of Yedo was changed to that of Tokio, 
 or eastern capital, at the suggestion, it is pre- 
 sumed, of an eminent statesman named Okubo, 
 who took a leading part in all the great poli- 
 tical changes of the period, and who clearly 
 understood the disadvantages attending the 
 entire seclusion of the Mikado, and the in- 
 convenience of the western capital, Kioto, as 
 he ably expressed in his memorial thus : 
 
 " Since the Middle Ages our emperor has 
 lived behind a screen, and has never trodden 
 the earth. Nothing of what went on outside 
 his screen ever penetrated to his sacred ear ; 
 the imperial residence was profoundly secluded, 
 
 14—2 
 
212 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 and naturally unlike the outer world. No 
 more than a few court nobles were allowed 
 to approach the throne, a practice most op- 
 posed to the principles of heaven. Although 
 it is the first duty of man to respect his 
 superior, if he reveres that superior too highly 
 he neglects his duty, while a breach is created 
 between the sovereign and his subjects, who 
 are unable to convey their wants to him. 
 This vicious practice has been common in all 
 ages. But now let pompous etiquette be 
 done away with, and simplicity become our 
 first object. Kioto is an out-of-the-way posi- 
 tion, and is unfit to be the seat of govern- 
 ment." 
 
 This strong memorial had due effect in 
 determining the change made in the seat of 
 government, that was removed to Tokio 
 November 16th, where the Mikado received 
 from Prince Arisugawa (commander-in-chief) 
 the brocade banner and sword of justice 
 (previously delivered to him), in signification 
 that the work of pacification had been accom- 
 plished in the north and east. 
 
 The leaders of the late disturbances were 
 punished according to their several degrees 
 of guilt. Although the country had been 
 
DISTURBANCES. 213 
 
 convulsed by the rebellion, the works of 
 progress had not been entirely suspended. 
 Lighthouses were being constructed, a govern- 
 ment gazette issued to make known its 
 decrees to the country, paper money manu- 
 factured for meeting the excess of expendi- 
 ture over income, the chronological year- 
 period changed from Keiwo to Meiji (en- 
 lightened government), and proclamation 
 made that henceforth there would be but 
 one year-period for each reign, that had pre- 
 viously been subject to change at the will of 
 the emperor. 
 
 Meanwhile the Eussian encroachments in 
 the island of Saglialin had continued and 
 pressed for solution. Eventually an exchange 
 of islands was made, Japan giving up Sag- 
 lialin to Eussia and receiving in return from 
 Eussia the comparatively unimportant Kurile 
 islands. Japan also took the Bonin islands 
 within its jurisdiction 1871. 
 
 Korea was also a source of trouble to the 
 imperial government. When the emperor's 
 resumption of authority was made known in 
 Korea, that government chose to accuse the 
 Mikado of being in accord with the " western 
 barbarians," and treated the Japanese envoys 
 
214 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 with contempt, and confined the Japanese 
 traders to Lorio, and even menaced the small 
 settlement so that nearly all the settlement 
 returned to Japan, which caused the raising 
 of a war-cry against Korea, particularly 
 among the samurai, 1873. 
 
 The war party was headed by Saigo-Taka- 
 mori, Itagaki, and Soyeshima ; the peace 
 party by Iwakura, who had travelled in 
 Europe, and whe felt that renewed war would 
 complete the financial ruin of the country. 
 Peaceful propositions prevailed for the time, 
 but the advocates for war, Saigo and Itagaki, 
 resigned office. The impracticable hostility 
 of Korea in refusing to receive Japanese 
 envoys, and of even firing on the boats of a 
 Japanese man-of-war 1875, at length com- 
 pelled the Mikado to make a show of force. 
 He, therefore, in January, 1876, despatched 
 a fleet of war ships with two envoys, General 
 Kuroda and M. Enouye, to Korea, to conclude 
 a treaty with that country, amicably, if pos- 
 sible, otherwise by force of arms. 
 
 Happily, peaceful reasoning prevailed, and 
 a treaty was made without having recourse to 
 warlike demonstration. 
 
CHAPTEE XIII. 
 
 IMPORTANT CHANGES. 
 
 Is the year 1869 tlie first step was taken 
 towards the final suppression of the feudal 
 system proceeding from the nobles themselves. 
 
 Headed by the princes of Satsuma, Choshiu, 
 Hizen, Tosa, and others who, in a memorial, 
 requested the Mikado to sanction their 
 surrender of their principalities and peoples 
 into his hands. 
 
 To this the Mikado conditionally con- 
 sented. The names of the clans were to be 
 retained and the respective princes received 
 the title of " Chi Hanji," or governors of 
 clans, and to each prince was assigned one 
 tenth of his previous revenue. These con- 
 ditions only continued in full force for a very 
 brief period, it being deemed needful for the 
 public weal to entirely abolish the feudal 
 tenures, which was accomplished 1871, at an 
 immense cost to the governm3nt in the 
 redemption of the land. 
 
2i6 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 After which, for the due administration of 
 justice the country was divided into three Pu 
 or districts, Laving for their centres the 
 important cities of Osaka, Kioto and Tokio 
 respectively, thirty-five Ken and one Han. 
 Each Fu is under the control of a Chiji, or 
 governor. Each Ken is administered by a 
 Eie, of prefect, the Han by a Wo, or vassal 
 prince of the Mikado. 
 
 The island of Yezo, or Hokkaido, is 
 governed by a colonial minister who, is also 
 for the time being. Minister of Agriculture. 
 
 The various offices and departments of state, 
 the foreign, legations, and foreign quarter for 
 the residence of Americans and Europeans 
 are at Tokio. 
 
 The emperor's palace is near one of the 
 gates opening into the-grounds of the former 
 castle of Yedo, and was during the Shogunate 
 the Yashiki, or residence of the Daimios of 
 Kiushiu. The palace is small, but situated 
 in the midst of beautiful gardens, a true 
 Japanese residence, with few exceptions, 
 namely, glass has been substituted for paper 
 in some of the walls, and a chair or throne in 
 European style placed in the audience- 
 chamber, and the furniture of the ante-room 
 
IMFOBTANT CHAJSQES. 217 
 
 is of European fashion — otherwise, the palace 
 is a pattern of simplicity. 
 
 The abolition of the feudal military neces- 
 sitated the formation of a new army, to 
 create which a law was passed making mili- 
 tary service imperative on all m^-les from 
 the age of seventeen to forty, by which 
 means between six and seven millions of men 
 are liable for military service. 
 
 Foreign officers were employed for the 
 training of the troops until Japanese officers 
 were deemed competent to undertake that 
 duty. 
 
 Even while this is being written, with a 
 view to the improvement of the army, Japa- 
 nese officers have been sent to Europe to 
 study the various militar}^ systems, in order 
 to the ultimate adoption of the most efficient. 
 
 The navj^ has also been developed. Japan 
 has a naval establishment at Yokosuka near 
 Yokohama — dry-dock, warehouses, work- 
 shops, etc. — besides having had war-ships built 
 in England according to the latest improve- 
 ments. Its commercial navy has also been 
 considerably extended. 
 
 The police force of the county deserves and 
 eUcits the highest praise from European 
 
2 1 S HISTOE Y OF JAPAN. 
 
 visitors, as being remarkable for efficiency 
 and judicious exercise of authority. 
 
 The comphcated criminal law of the country 
 was revised in 1871, but still based on the 
 original Chinese code, and was further modi- 
 fied in 1873, the punishment of death being 
 limited to great crimes, the use of torture 
 and excessive whippings abolished. In the 
 convict establishments the prisoners are 
 occupied in useful and remunerative work. 
 
 On the first entrance of foreigners into the 
 country they took advantage of the ignorance 
 of the Japanese with respect to the precious 
 metals and bought gold for its actual weight 
 in silver : but the avidity with which the 
 foreigner sought to enrich himself at the 
 expense of the Japanese soon taught them the 
 relative value of these metals. Therefore, in 
 issuing a new coinage, gold was adopted as 
 the nominal standard. 
 
 In 1871 the European system of postage 
 was commenced, and so well carried out, as 
 to command the approval of foreigners, the 
 postage for an ordinary letter in large towns 
 being one halfpenny, and one penny for places 
 beyond. Post office savings banks have also 
 been opened with success. 
 
IMPORTANT CHANGES. 219 
 
 Land telegraphs have been introduced and 
 greatly developed, besides many other works 
 of public utility. And it was while these 
 vast and important changes and reforms 
 were occupying the time and attention of 
 the imperial court that its peaceful delibera- 
 tions for the public well-being were disturbed 
 by the note of war from the still intensely 
 feudal district of Satsuma. 
 
CHAPTEE XIV. 
 
 THE SATSUMA REBELLION. 
 
 Among the most determined foes to change 
 and to the admission of foreigners into Japan 
 were the nobles and retainers of Satsuma, 
 the acting head of which clan was the 
 noble so unfortunately encountered on the 
 Tokaido by Mr. Eichardson, Shimadzu, 
 Saburo, the real head (his nephew) being 
 indifferent to political affairs, left the con- 
 duct of tliem to his uncle. 
 
 No clan took a more important part in 
 contributing to tlie restoration of the Mikado 
 to the exercise of his legitimate functions, 
 than did that of Satsuma, which service 
 was duly acknowledged by him when rein- 
 stated in authority, by granting pensions and 
 appointments to office to those, who had 
 especially distinguished themselves, among 
 whom was Saigo Takanori ; who spent his 
 pension on a military school. Yet lie was 
 not satisfied with the reward he had received. 
 
THE SATSUMA REBELLION. 221 
 
 nor was the Daimio Saburo ; therefore, under 
 various pretexts, they gained the Mikado's 
 consent to withdraw from Tokio the Satsuma 
 troops employed as his guards. These, on 
 their return to Satsuma, propagated their 
 own discontent throughout the province, 
 which became so pronounced as to cause the 
 imperial court to send " a special embassy 
 to Kagoshima to appease the wounded spirit 
 of the clan," consisting of the nobles Iwakura 
 and Okubo, who, as representatives of the 
 Mikado, in January, 1871, "presented a 
 sword to the shrine of the late Daimio." 
 
 In the result the three clans— Tosa, 
 Satsuma, and Choshiu, agreed to allow 
 troops to go to Tokio for the protection of 
 the government, as well as to form the 
 nucleus of an army. In May Saigo went 
 to the- capital, and took office as councillor 
 of state, and was one of the most eager 
 advocates for the abolition of the clan system, 
 which action was not pleasing to his chief 
 (Saburo), who totally disapproved of the 
 measure, and as if to show his contempt for 
 it, went to Tokio, 1873, accompanied by 
 hundreds of retainers, "attired in the old 
 war costume, and each bearing the two 
 
222 HISTOEY OF JAPAX. 
 
 swords of the samurai class." Saigo Taka- 
 nori had been promoted to the rank of 
 commander-in-chief of the army, and, as 
 already recorded, supported the war-cry 
 against Korea, and was so displeased at its 
 abandonment that he resigned office, and, 
 notwithstanding the imperial veto, retired 
 from court. 
 
 Saburo was temporarily appeased by being 
 advanced to high rank, and by the employ- 
 ment of Satsuma samurai to chastise the 
 Formosans for having plundered a wrecked 
 Japanese junk, and ill-treated the crew ; the 
 expedition for this purpose being commanded 
 by Saigo Isukumichi, brother of Saigo Taka- 
 nori, May, 1874. 
 
 The success of the expedition acted as a 
 stimulant to the ambition of Shimadzu Saburo, 
 for he took upon himself to protest formally 
 against the change of the calendar, the tole- 
 ration of Christianity, and other innovations ; 
 repulsive to his ideas of national indepen- 
 dence of foreign customs. But his disapproval 
 of changes culminated in March, 1876, when 
 the government resolved to enforce the ex- 
 isting prohibition " against the wearing of 
 two swords by any but the regular troops of 
 
THE SATSUMA REBELLION. 223 
 
 the government." On tliis Shimadzu Saburo 
 left Tokio for Zagosliima to meditate on 
 future policy, April 5tli, 1876, " his retainers 
 carrying their swords in cotton bags." 
 
 In August of the same year the government 
 decreed the " compulsory commutation into 
 capital sums of all the hereditary pensions 
 and allovpances granted to the ex-Daimios 
 and samurai, 1869-1871." In October follow- 
 ing occurred the first outbreak of the 
 Satsumans. 
 
 About 170 of the samurai, dressed in the 
 old style of Japanese warriors, in helmet and 
 chain armour, fell by night upon the govern- 
 ment barracks of Kumamoto (the capital of 
 Higo) and either slew or wounded 300 of the 
 imperial troops. One half of the insurgents 
 afterwards finding themselves unsupported, 
 committed hara-kiri, twenty nine surrendered, 
 and the remainder were killed or dispersed. 
 Minor disturbances, easily suppressed, oc- 
 curred in the northern parts of Kiushiu, and 
 across the straits of Shimonoseke. In Choshiu, 
 a serious outbreak soon afterwards happened. 
 The leader, Mayebara, collected some 500 or 
 600 fighting men, but the government acted 
 with promptitude and crushed the rebellion 
 
224 HISTORY OF JAVAN. 
 
 in a fortniglit. Satsuma remained quiet, and 
 peace prevailed throughout the remainder of 
 1876. In January, 1877, the government 
 commenced to quietly remove the arms and 
 munitions of war stored in the arsenals of 
 Kagoshima. 
 
 The Satsuma samurai, in opposition to this, 
 broke, fully armed, and repeatedly, into the 
 stores, and carried off all the arms and powder 
 which they could get away. They also 
 forcibly interfered with the loading of a 
 government transport with powder, which 
 the government had purchased. The vessel 
 got away and reported these facts to the 
 imperial government. Admiral Kawamura, 
 then vice-minister of marine and a Satsuma 
 man, was forthwith despatched to Kagoshima 
 in a swift vessel. The vice-governor of the 
 town informed him that the military men had 
 taken to arms in consequence of their belief 
 that the government was about to attack 
 Satsuma, and had sent emissaries to assassi- 
 nate Saigo ; the emissaries had been cap- 
 tured, and had confessed the plot, and that 
 Saigo and Saburo had thereupon, after vainly 
 endeavouring to restrain their followers, re- 
 tired to their country houses. 
 
THE SATSUMA EEBELLION. 225 
 
 Admiral Kawamura denied the allecfations 
 against the government, declared that, as a 
 Satsuma man, and a relation, friend, and 
 comrade of Saigo, he would have joined him 
 had they been true, and stated that the 
 Mikado had sent him to ascertain the causes 
 of discontent, and to reassure the Satsuma 
 men. The vice governor then undertook to 
 arrange an interview with Saigo, and left the 
 admiral's vessel for that purpose. But soon 
 afterwards five boats filled with armed men, 
 approaching the ship with hostile intentions, 
 Admiral Kawamura steamed across the bay 
 in order to avoid a collision, which must have 
 made a peaceful solution of the difficulty 
 hopeless. The vice-governor again went on 
 board, stated that an interview with Saigo 
 was impossible, and that the time for negotia- 
 tions was passed. 
 
 His Imperial Highness Prince Arisugawa- 
 no-Miya was appointed commander-in-chief 
 of the imperial forces for the suppression of 
 this most serious and deplorable revolt. 
 
 Saigo assembled his forces in Zagoshima, 
 there embodied them into companies, regi- 
 ments, and divisions, and sent them forth in 
 the middle of February, 1877, to the number 
 
 15 
 
226 HI8T0EY OF JAFAN. 
 
 of 14,000 men ; on the 17th he marched after 
 them witli a picked body-guard of fifty men. 
 
 He could have added largely to the number 
 of his forces, but lie preferred, for the time 
 at least, to employ only those who had been 
 trained in his own " private schools," as he 
 called them. He assumed to act as commander- 
 in-chief of the Mikado's land forces, a post 
 which lie still nominally retained, and in this 
 capacity he sent orders to the general in 
 command of the nearest imperial garrison at 
 Kumamoto not to move until he himself 
 should arrive to give further instructions. 
 
 The march was to the straits of Shimonoseke, 
 whence he proposed to cross into Choshiu, 
 thence onward, by the great western road, to 
 Kioto. He, however, met with resistance 
 from the imperial troops at the castle of 
 Kumamoto, which he was forced to invest. 
 He flooded the castle on three sides, and 
 guarded the fourth with an army division ; 
 marching forward with the main body to 
 Miname-no-seki, where he was confronted by 
 two divisions of imperial troops, which had 
 been brought there by means of the utmost 
 exertions on the part of the imperial govern- 
 ment and its commanders. At the first 
 
THE SATSUMA niCEKLLION. 227 
 
 encounter the rebel forces were defeated, and 
 driven back upon tlie town of Takase, and 
 upon tlie following day were forced three 
 miles further southwards. On the 3rd of 
 March the imperialist forces failed to carry the 
 town of Yamaga, on the river Takase, and 
 had to wait for reinforcements. Meanwhile 
 Admiral Ito was despatched with three men- 
 of-war, carrying 1,100 infantry, 800 marines 
 and 700 armed police, to Kagoshima, arriving 
 there March 8th. On board were General 
 Kuroda in command of the military forces, 
 and an imperial envoy, Yanigawara, a court 
 noble, by whom the Mikado pressed upon 
 Shimadzu Saburo the duty of remaining 
 loyal. Tlie military forces landed in Kago- 
 shima without resistance, in fact there were 
 no troops left behind by Saigo to offer re- 
 sistance. 
 
 After removing all the powder and spiking; 
 the guns, the troops were re-embarked, and 
 the squadron returned to Nagasaki. 
 
 This abandonment of the enemy's capital 
 proved afterwards to be a great mistake. 
 
 The castle of Kumamoto, violently attacked, 
 still held out under Colonel Tani, and large 
 reinforcements were sent to the imperial army. 
 
 ]5-2 
 
223 HISTORY CF JAPAN. 
 
 General Yarnagata Ariake took the com- 
 mand of the advanced divisions of the impe- 
 rial army, and Admiral Kawamura cruised 
 off the coast of Bungo in order to prevent 
 the passage of malcontents from the main- 
 land. 
 
 Eepeated and bloody contests in detail took 
 place between the imperial and rebel forces, 
 in which thousands of lives were, in the ag- 
 gregate, lost on each side, the advantage on 
 the whole being decidedly in favour of the 
 imperial troops, who forced the rebels south 
 of Uyeke. Towards the end of March 
 General Kuroda, having landed at Hinaku, 
 marched northwards, captured Udo, and 
 appeared before Kawajiri. In the north of 
 Kiushiu other outbreaks against authority 
 occurred, and the government consequently 
 placed the whole island of Kiushiu under 
 martial law. They also levied and despatched 
 to the seat of war large additional forces, the 
 conduct of these operations in the capital 
 devolving upon General Saigo, brother of the 
 rebel General Saigo. 
 
 The garrison of Kumamoto nobly held out, 
 until at length, after fifty-five days of siege, 
 Saigo had to execute a retreat southwards, 
 
THS SaTSUMA EEBELLlON. 229 
 
 ■which he is said to have done in a " most 
 masterly manner.'' 
 
 During the siege Admiral Kawamura at- 
 tempted to stay the effusion of blood by 
 appealing in writing to Saigo to remember 
 the difficulties in which the country was 
 placed, and to cease to weaken the power of 
 his country by prolonging the rebellion. He 
 promised, if Saigo would submit, to urge the 
 government to show him all possible leniency, 
 and then he concluded by saying, "If it be 
 your intention to die, is it not better for you 
 to die in your country's cause than to die 
 rebels disgraced and dishonoured ? Let ms 
 entreat you to put this question to yourself, 
 and endeavour to come to a right decision." 
 Saigo re])lied in a most angry and offensive 
 letter, telling the admiral that his answers 
 were one-sided, and concluding with the in- 
 sulting words, " So greatl)^ do we differ from 
 the views expressed by your excellency that 
 we think your excellency must be out of j^our 
 mind, or speaking under the influence of night- 
 mare. When your excellency has exhausted all 
 your talents, you had better come to Kumamoto 
 and ask our pardon. We beg to inform your 
 excellency that this is the last time we shall 
 
230 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 hold any communication with you." Com- 
 promise was clearly impossible with Saigo in 
 the state of Jiiind to wliich he had by this 
 time brought himself. 
 
 Forced from Kumamoto the rebel forces 
 resolved to make a stand in Hiuga and 
 13ungo, and also to reoccupy Kagoshima, 
 from which they had all along been drawing 
 plentiful supplies of men, food and munitions 
 of war. The imperial commanders were, 
 however, beforehand with them in this 
 matter, and Admiral Kawamura, with Gene- 
 rals Takashima and Oyama, occupied the city, 
 which was sacked and almost deserted on 
 their approach, with 7,000 infantry and 
 police, an artillery force with eight field- 
 pieces, and a body of engineers. On the 
 20th of April the rebel army was attacked 
 in three positions which they had taken up 
 in force and were driven from all of them, 
 and split into three corps. Forcing their 
 way southwards the imperialist forces entered 
 the Satsuma territory on the 4th of June, 
 and, fighting several successful battles, occu- 
 pied various strong positions within it. Higo 
 was therefore restored to the Mikado's 
 government, but the mass of the rebels had 
 
THE SATSUMA EEBELLION. 231 
 
 made their way into Hiuga, the eastern 
 province of Kiusliiu. The position of the 
 rebellion at this time, four nionths after its 
 outbreak, has thus been well summed up by- 
 Mr. Mounsey : 
 
 " The successes of the imperialist arms 
 were not gained without very considerable 
 losses, and as the rebels still held all Hiuga 
 and Osumi, and the greater part of Satsuma, 
 whilst numerous bands of them overran 
 Bungo in several directions, there was no 
 prospect of a speedy termination of the war, 
 Eeinforcements were still demanded by the 
 imperial generals, and more troops and 
 policemen were constantly sent down from 
 Tokio to the scene of the struggle. Ten 
 thousand men were drafted into the regular 
 army, and the large proportion of youths 
 and old men in their ranks showed the 
 strain that was being put on the govern- 
 ment resources. As the war lasted it became 
 each day more destructive and more bloody ; 
 towns and villages were burnt by both sides, 
 and quarter was neither asked nor given by 
 either. Driven back to their homes the 
 rebels fought with increased determination, 
 and an address which Prince Arisugawa 
 
232 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 issued to the array about this time affords 
 evidence of the feelings which animated the 
 troops on both sides. He reminded his men 
 of their successes before Kumamoto, but 
 pointed out tliat the rebels were now hard 
 pressed, and were driven to desperation, so 
 that additional watchfulness and valour were 
 called for in order that the soldiers of the 
 imperial army should not be taken unawares 
 and defeated. The honour of the army was 
 concerned in carefully guarding against any 
 negligence which might give the enemy an 
 undue advantage. Meantime the war in 
 Bungo was carried on with varied success ; 
 the rebels took the towns of Saeki and 
 Usuki on the sea-coast, and held them for 
 some time. But being inferior in numbers 
 to their opponents in this quarter, and pro- 
 bably the least efficient in arms, etc., of their 
 corps, they were gradually forced towards 
 the southern frontier of the province, and, 
 about the 24th of June entirely driven out 
 of it, and obliged to retire to the neighbour- 
 hood of Nobeoka." 
 
 The most desperate attempts to capture 
 Kagoshima were ma.de by the rebels under 
 Earino, the most adventurous of Saigo's 
 
THE SAT8VMA EEBELLION. 233 
 
 lieutenants. On the 6th of May they made a 
 determined attack upon it, but were repelled 
 by Admiral Kawanmra, whose artillery and 
 rifles inflicted great losses upon them. The 
 attack was nevertheless repeated, and earth- 
 works were thrown up to keep the admiral's 
 troops from assailing the rebel positions. On 
 the 23rd of June General Kawaji entered 
 the town from the south, bringing reinforce- 
 ments which enabled Kawamura to make a 
 general attack upon those positions, some of 
 which were captured, together with some of 
 the enemy's guns. Other imperial forces 
 arriving, Kirino was obliged to retreat north- 
 wards, which he did in good order, all the 
 provinces of Satsuma now coming again under 
 imperial command. The rebels, however, 
 still held the province of Hiuga, Miyako-no- 
 jo being their headquarters in the south, 
 JSTobeoka in the north, Saigo holding the 
 centre at Miyazaki. The imperial troops 
 which were sent against these positions, in- 
 tending to penetrate between them and thus 
 separate the rebel positions, were continually 
 harassed by the Satsuma guerilla forces, who 
 were lightly attired and knew the country 
 well. On the 24th of July, however, Miyako- 
 
234 HISTORY. OF JAPAN. 
 
 no-jo fell, and its fall was recognized by all 
 as tlie beginning of the end; the escaping 
 rebels retreated northward in small bodies. 
 
 Miyazaki was, with other towns, carried 
 on the 31st of July, and northwards the fast- 
 falling star of Saigo's imagined empire still 
 pointed the way. Early in August there re- 
 mained to Saigo but the single stronghold of 
 Nobeoka, whither wended the remnants of 
 his forces. But the imperial troops got there 
 before them, and took possession of the castle 
 on the 14th of August. They had, therefore, 
 to defend themselves in the open. Eeduced 
 to less than 10,000 men, and with but a 
 few rounds of powder, and that of very in- 
 ferior quality, left to them, " they manfuUj' 
 contested everj^ inch of ground, but were 
 finally driven to an eminence near the centre 
 of their position, and there completely 
 hemmed in." At a council of war the hope- 
 lessness of their position was recognized, and 
 orders were given for the troops to lay down 
 their arms, w^hilst Saigo and those who were 
 beyond the pale of mercy- fought to the 
 death. But the troops refused to surrender, 
 preferring to die fighting for Saigo. In this 
 emergency Saigo, Kirino, and other of the 
 
THE SATSUMA REBELLION. 235 
 
 rebel generals detennined to fiy, and leave 
 the mass of their men without excuse for 
 farther fighting. Accompanied by 200 faith- 
 ful samurai they fell by night, during 
 a thick fog, upon some of the imperial 
 troops, threw them into disorder, carried off 
 from their camps such supplies of food and 
 ammunition as they could transport, and, 
 pas>ing beyond the imperial lines witli these 
 spoils, "disappeared amongst the mist-covered 
 hills.'' The rebel army then surrendered, the 
 war was considered at an end, and the dis- 
 banding of the temporary forces was com- 
 menced. 
 
 To the alarm of the government a telegram 
 arrived in the capital on the 3rd of September 
 announcing a rebel factory near to Kago- 
 shima. Fresh troops and police were imme- 
 diately despatched by sea from Tokio, and 
 Nagasaki was put into a state of defence. 
 Avoiding main roads, and advancing by 
 secret or unfrequented paths, Saigo and his 
 comrades had made their way towards Kago- 
 shima, falling at one time upon the rear- 
 guard of a body of imperial troops that had 
 been sent by sea under the command of 
 General Miyoshi to defend the town, and had 
 
236 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 landed at Kajiki. This force vainly attempted 
 to prevent Saigo from entering the town, 
 which he passed into on the 10th of Sep- 
 tember. The only imperial troops in the 
 place were some recruits, about 1,000 in 
 number, who were readily driven to the 
 harbour side. The civil authorities fled to a 
 man-of-war. Saigo called by proclamation 
 for fresh forces, and they speedily began to 
 come in. Admiral Kawamura came in with 
 the fleet from cruising ofi" the coast of Hiuga, 
 and landed a few miles to the north of 
 Kasfoshima. Joininjf his men to those of 
 General Miyoshi, he marched upon the town 
 to take Saigo in the rear. Saigo thereupon 
 withdrew to the summit of a hill called 
 Shiroyama, dominating a large part of the 
 town, carrying with him guns, ammunition, 
 and provisions, and there entrenched himself 
 with about 500 devoted followers. These 
 were all " samurai of the samurai," all pro- 
 bably personal friends of their chief ; all 
 determined to sell their lives dearl}', and all 
 equally determined to die rather than sur- 
 render — 500 lions driven, back, after a long 
 and weary chase, to their lair — no longer 
 able to spring, but still able to grapple 
 
THE 8ATSUMA REBELLION. 237 
 
 "vvith all that came within their reach. The 
 imperiahst chiefs surrounded the hill with 
 15,000 men, so placed and so sheltered by 
 trenches and earthworks that every man com- 
 posing such sorties as were attempted was 
 destroyed. The rebels were hopelessly taken 
 in the imperial toils. 
 
 On the 20th of September a bombardment 
 with shell and mortar-fire was commenced, 
 and under shelter of this the imperialist 
 covered approaches were carried towards the 
 hill-top, and feigned attacks were made to 
 harass the rebel remnant that had already 
 been reduced by nearly one-half its number. 
 On the 23rd of September two of the lions 
 came down from the lair to Admiral Kawa- 
 mura, and asked (probably without Saigo's 
 authority or knowledge) if the life of their 
 chief would be spared. The admiral could 
 now offer no conditions, but demanded an 
 unconditional surrender, leaving all the rest 
 to the mercy of the Mikado. He promised to 
 wait till five in the afternoon, and added that 
 if no communication reached him by that 
 time he would give orders for the final 
 assault. He kept his word, issued his orders, 
 and before the next dawn, under cover of a 
 
238 HISTUIW OF JAP Ay. 
 
 tremendous shower of sliells, the assaulting 
 parties went up to the summit, and poured a 
 deadly fire into the rebel camp. Saigo fell 
 wounded, and one of his lieutenants (Hemmi 
 jinroda) performed the friendly office of 
 shearing olF his general's head " with one blow 
 of his keen heavy sword," that he might not 
 fall alive into the hands of the imperialists. 
 His generals and a hundred of his men fell 
 around him ; the remaining 200 being taken 
 prisoners, many of them in a wounded con- 
 dition. The imperial loss was but thirty men. 
 " On the day succeeding the combat the 
 dead were brought down from the battle- 
 field into the town for identification and 
 burial. In the cemetery of the small temple 
 of Jokoji a broad trench had been dug, and 
 near it the corpses of the fallen had been laid 
 out side by side. It was then that the bodies 
 of Kirino, Beppu, Hemmi, Murata and the 
 other leaders were recognized. All bore traces 
 of the deadliness of the fight, and many were 
 literally covered with wounds. Close to the 
 body of Kirino lay the headless trunk of a 
 tall,, well- formed, powerful man, with a bullet 
 wound in the thigh and a stab in the stomach. 
 Whilst the officers of the imperial army were 
 
THE SATSUMA EEBELLIoy. 9 
 
 discussing as to whether the bodj^ was that of 
 Saigo or not, a head was brought in by some 
 soldiers. It fitted tije trunk, and was recog- 
 nized as Saigo's head. It was disfigured 
 and ghastl}", clotted with blood and earth. 
 Admiral Kawamura, the senior officer present, 
 reverently washed the head with his own 
 hands, as a mark of resjject for his former 
 friend and companion-in-arms during the year 
 of the restoration. The bodies of Saigo and 
 the leaders mentioned above by name, were 
 placed in coffins. The other corpses were 
 wrapped in blankets. Saigo lies in the centre 
 of the large grave where all are interred, and 
 the rest are placed in rows on either side of 
 him. Over the grave stands a large wooden 
 tablet, on which are inscribed the names of 
 the dead, and the date on wliich Ihey fell. 
 Thousands of the people ofSatsuma have since 
 visited this grave, and there offered up their 
 prayers ; and, in the popular belief, the spirit 
 of their once great general has taken up its 
 abode in the planet Mars, and his figure may 
 there be seen when this star is in the ascend- 
 ant."* 
 
 * Extract from Sir J. Keed, K.C.B., F.E.S., M.P. and Mr. 
 Mounsey. 
 
240 mSTOllY OF JAPAX. 
 
 This deeply interesting and touching 
 account of the last fierce struggle for feudal 
 independence and continued isolation will 
 explain a few of the difficulties with which the 
 new regime has had to contend. 
 
CHAPTEE XV. 
 
 PEOGRESS. 
 
 The young emperor (he was only fifteen years 
 of age when he ascended the throne, 1867), 
 had since his accession to authority encoun- 
 tered no ordinary difficulties in consolidating 
 that authority, and in providing for the ex- 
 traordinary outlay of indemnities to foreign 
 powers ; the extinction of feudalism, which 
 cost about sixty millions sterling ; the con- 
 struction of lighthouses, buoys and other safe- 
 guards against disastrous shipwreck — as 
 agreed by treaties — and eight and a quarter 
 millions sterling for the putting down of this 
 last rebellion in Satsuma. 
 
 To the men engaged in its suppression 
 were given gratuities in money. The officers 
 received Imperial decorations of the Order 
 of the Kising Sun. 
 
 To his relative, the commander-in-chief,. 
 Prince Arisugawa, the Mikado gave the 
 highest decoration it was possible to bestow, in 
 doing which he said : 
 
 16 
 
242 
 
 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 " I, who by the will of Heaven am Emperor 
 of Japan, descending in one unbroken line 
 for 10,000 years, confer on you, Prince 
 Arisugawa, a man of the highest merit, Com- 
 mander-in-Chief of the army, and President 
 of the senate, this decoration of the highest 
 class of the Order of Chrysanthemum, and you 
 are herewith invested with all the dignities and 
 privileges appertaining to the said order." 
 
 Tlie title of field-marshal was also conferred 
 on the prince. 
 
 The cabinet, or Dai-jo-Kuwan, is composed 
 of the following ministers : 
 
 Sanjo Saneyoshi . 
 
 
 Prime Minister. 
 
 Iwakura Tomoimi 
 
 
 Vice Minister. 
 
 Foreign Affairs . 
 
 
 Minister. 
 
 Home . 
 
 
 Minister. 
 
 Finance 
 
 
 Minister. 
 
 War 
 
 
 Minister. 
 
 Marine 
 
 
 Minister. 
 
 Public Works . 
 
 
 Minister. 
 
 Justice 
 
 
 Minister. 
 
 Colonies and Agricultu 
 
 re 
 
 Minister. 
 
 The prime minister bears the ancient title 
 of Dai-jo-Dai--jin, or great minister ; vice 
 minister, Sa-Dai-jin, or great minister of the 
 left. The other ministers are named Sanghi, 
 
 high councillors. 
 
PBOGBESS. 243 
 
 The second house, senate, or house of 
 seniors (Genro-In) is composed of nobles, men 
 who have served their country with distinc- 
 tion (sonin), officers who have given proofs of 
 administrative ability. 
 
 In 1878 a further advance was made in 
 representative government, "Elective assem- 
 blies being established throughout the empire, 
 which are to "be local assemblies sitting in 
 March of each year, for not more than a 
 month, to deal with all questions respecting 
 local taxation, but to be subject to the control 
 of the Home Minister. The qualifications for 
 membership are an age of not less than twenty- 
 five years, a three years' residence in the 
 electoral district, and the payment of a land- 
 tax within that district of not less than two 
 pounds. The qualification for electors (males 
 only) are an age of twenty years, inscription 
 on the register, and payment of a land-tax of 
 one pound. The voting is by ballot, but the 
 names of the voters are to be written by 
 themselves on the voting papers." 
 
 Educational establishments, conducted on 
 the most enlightened principles have been 
 multiplied, schools of science founded, and 
 every encouragement given to study, foreign 
 
 16—2 
 
244 HISTORY OF JAP AX. 
 
 professors having been employed for languages, 
 science, mathematics, &c., as well as in several 
 other departments of modern progress. But 
 the Japanese learn the ways of western civili- 
 zation with wonderful quickness, and as soon 
 as qualified, take the place of the foreigner. 
 English, once vetoed, is now taught in every 
 school. 
 
 Manufactures are extended, Japanese paper 
 being much valued for purposes requiring 
 durabilit3^ Unhappily cheap lacquer is 
 taking the place of the rich durable lacquer 
 of the older work. Another famous and 
 honourable profession is that of sword making ; 
 the sword being one of tlie symbols of divine 
 authority, also of loyalty, and considered a 
 precious possession ; and their decoration was 
 a work of art. 
 
 The great tower of Nagoya castle is sur- 
 mounted by two large fish, eight and a half 
 feet in height, which fish are covered with 
 scales of gold that are said to have cost 6,000 
 pounds. One of these gold-plated fish was 
 sent to the Vienna exhibition, 1872, and was 
 nearly lost to the Japanese, the vessel carry- 
 ing it back being wrecked on the coast of 
 Japan. However, the fish was recovered. 
 
PEOGBESS. 245 
 
 The Japanese excel in works of art, especially 
 in metals, in paintings, and in exquisite 
 designs for silk manufactures. 
 
 Their agricultural proficiency has already 
 been named. The small farms as well as the 
 large are cultivated with the greatest care. 
 On the small holdings the women take part 
 in the hard out-of-doors work, and are content 
 with the plainest food and coarsest attire. At 
 the present rural life is remarkably simple. 
 Probably further intercourse with foreigners 
 will tend to alter much of the simplicity 
 of isolation. One mode of travelling in 
 Japan is in a kind of Bath chair, drawn 
 by one or two men, called a Jinriki-sha. 
 The men employed to draw them run so 
 swiftly along the road that they will travel 
 from thirty to forty miles a day for the lowest 
 possible wages. One cannot but hope that 
 cither the pay of the men will be increased 
 or that horse carriages will take the place of 
 the "pull-man chair." 
 
 The Mikado is no longer entirely secluded 
 from his subjects, but when he passes through 
 the streets of his capital his presence is 
 acknowledged by silent and reverential 
 admiration or awe, he being regarded 
 
246 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 by many, if not by all Japanese, as a 
 god. 
 
 The Mikado is a Shintoist, but permits tlie 
 free exercise of all religions. 
 
 Eecently an English, clergyman was conse- 
 crated Bishop of Japan, the Protestant form 
 of Christianity having made some small 
 advance in the country. It is singular 
 that while Christians are sanguine as to the 
 conversion of the peoples, that the more 
 intelligent of the Buddhist priests are as 
 desirous to convert Christians to their faith. 
 Such was the declaration of one high in 
 authority to an eminent German philosopher, 
 when discoursing on the subject of religions. 
 
 That Japan has a great future before her 
 there can be no doubt. She is no barbarous 
 nation to require centuries of training in the 
 amenities of life and the knowledge of life's 
 requirements, but a nation of singularly intel- 
 ligent, highly-cultured peoples according to 
 the views of education, politeness and art, 
 entertained during their long isolation from 
 the ideas and customs that rule the societies 
 of the western world. 
 
 Now that the Japanese are not only per- 
 
PSOGBESS. 
 
 247 
 
 mitted to travel, but sent abroad for education, 
 study and enlightenment, they, with wonderful 
 readiness, adapt themselves to the usages of 
 the west. It is to be hoped that in throwing 
 off the trammels of their somewhat elaborate 
 forms of politeness, they will not rush to the 
 extreme of brusquerie. 
 
 The population, as given this year, is 
 stated to be 45,194,167. 
 
 Exactly the same population as is given 
 of Germany. 
 
 May not Japan under the fostering care of 
 its present wise and judicious ruler, and his 
 equally admirable empress, become as pro- 
 sperous and powerful as it is interesting and 
 intelligent. 
 
 NORTHERN EMPERORS CONTINUED. 
 
 Go-Yozei-Tenno Emperor 
 
 Go-Miwa „ 
 
 Miosho Empress 
 
 Go-Komio Emperor 
 
 Gozai-in 
 
 Reizen 
 
 Higashiyama 
 
 Naka-Mikado 
 
 Sakura-Machi 
 
 Momozono 
 
 Go-Sakura Maclii Empress 
 
 1587 A.D. 
 
 1612 „ 
 
 1630 „ 
 
 16U „ 
 
 1655 „ 
 
 1663 „ 
 
 1687 „ 
 
 1710 „ 
 
 1736 „ 
 
 1747 ,. 
 
 1763 „ 
 
248 
 
 HISTORY OF JAPAX 
 
 Go-Momozono Emperor 
 
 Koliaku „ 
 
 Niako „ 
 
 Komei „ 
 
 Mutsu-Hito Present Emperior 
 
 . 1771 
 
 A.D 
 
 . 1780 
 
 !f 
 
 . 1817 
 
 ff 
 
 . 1847 
 
 jr 
 
 . 1867 
 
 
 THE TOKUGAWA SHOGUNS. 
 
 lyfiyasu 
 
 Hid^tada 
 
 lySmitsu 
 
 ly^tsuna 
 
 Isunayoslii 
 
 ly^nobu 
 
 ly^tsugu 
 
 YoshimunS 
 
 ly^shige 
 
 ly^baru 
 
 lySnori 
 
 ly^yoshi 
 
 ly^sada 
 
 ly^moclii 
 
 Yoshinobu or Keiki 
 
 1603 
 
 to 1605 
 
 1605 
 
 „ 1623 
 
 1623 
 
 „ 1650 
 
 1650 
 
 „ 1681 
 
 1681 
 
 „ 1709 
 
 1709 
 
 „ 1713 
 
 1713 
 
 „ 1717 
 
 1717 
 
 „ 1745 
 
 1745 
 
 „ 1763 
 
 1763 
 
 „ 1787 
 
 1787 
 
 „ 1838 
 
 1838 
 
 „ 1853 
 
 1853 
 
 „ 1859 
 
 1859 
 
 „ 1866 
 
 1867 
 
 „ 1868 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 The native name of Japan is Nippon, or 
 Dai Nippon (or Nihon, Niphon, Nifon). It has 
 also many other native designations, mostly of 
 an historical, poetical and colloquial nature. 
 One of these signifies " Country of the Great 
 Islands," with reference to the legendary origin 
 of the country ; another signifies " Outspread 
 Islands," from the fact of their being spread 
 out over the sea like Japanese garden stepping- 
 stones ; another, " Cliff Portress Island." 
 Others signifying " Country of the Sun," — 
 " Nest of the Sun." 
 
 Mr. Pfoundes, in his Japanese notes, gives 
 the following also : — " Consolidated Drop," 
 " Between Heaven and Earth," " Southern 
 Country of Brave Warriors," " Country of 
 Peaceful Shores," " Country ruled by the 
 Slender Sword," " Princesses Country " (from 
 its belonging to the Sun Goddess), " Land of 
 Great Gentleness,"and " Honourable Country." 
 
253 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 The word " Nihon " is an abbreviation of Dai 
 Nihon Kaku, or " Great Sun Source Country." 
 From notes by Sir E. J. Eeed, M.P. 
 
 Rivers. — The short rivers of Japan have 
 often vfide beds, and will flow with the rapidity 
 of mountain torrents. One is thus described 
 by Mr. E. Satow : 
 
 " The Oi-gawa rises in the south-west of 
 Kai, and traverses the province of Totomi, 
 intersecting the Tokaido between Kanaya and 
 Shimada. It is more remarkable for the 
 breadth of its bed — which near the mouth is 
 two and a half miles wide — and for the swift- 
 ness of its current than for the length of its 
 course." 
 
 The following length of rivers, as copied 
 from the most reliable sources, is thus given : 
 
 The Shinana-gawa, one hundred and eighty 
 miles ; Tone-gawa, one hundred and seventy 
 miles ; Kita-kami-gawa, one hundred and forty 
 miles ; Ishikari-gawa, one hundred and thirty 
 miles ; Tenriu-gawa, one hundred and twenty 
 miles ; Kiso-gawa, one hundred and fifteen 
 miles ; Sakata-gawa, one hundred and ten 
 miles ; Okuma-gawa, one hundred and ten 
 miles ; and Noshira-gawa, one hundred miles. 
 
 The Lakes, like the rivers, are generally of 
 
APPENDIX. 251 
 
 inconsiderable extent ; the largest is Lake 
 Biwa, near Osaka, in the island of Honshiu, 
 picturesque and much appreciated by the 
 numerous visitors to its near neighbourhood, 
 and the important towns of Kioto and Osaka. 
 Lake Kasumiga-Ura has an area of eighty 
 square miles. Several have an extent of from 
 thirty-five to twenty square miles. Many, how- 
 ever, are much smaller. One beautiful lake, 
 Hakone, is only three and a half square miles 
 in extent. This lake is well known to most 
 Europeans, because of its accessibility. 
 
 Mountain Heights. — -The most important and 
 highest mountain in Japan is thirteen thousand 
 feet (Fuji-San) ; Mitake mountain is nine 
 thousand feet high ; Asama, eight thousand 
 five hundred feet high ; Chokai, six thousand 
 feet ; Odai, five thousand four hundred feet 
 high, with numerous others of less striking 
 elevation. 
 
 Earthquake Shocks. — In 599 a.d. all the 
 buildings in Yamata were destroyed by a 
 severe shock of earthquake. Yamata also 
 suffered from earthquake shocks in 642, 676 
 and 678. In 679 a.d. the island of Ziushiu 
 was shaken and rent by earthquake shocks, 
 one fissure being four miles long, at Tsukushi. 
 
252 HISTORY. OF JAFAN. 
 
 In 685 two thousand acres of land sank into 
 the sea on the coast of Tosa. In the island of 
 Shikoku other provinces also sufiered from 
 shocks; many lives were lost. In 715 the 
 district of Totomi was so convulsed that 
 enormous masses of earth fell from the hills, 
 stopping the course of the Aratama river, and 
 three counties (Fuchi, Choge and Ishida) 
 were converted into a temporary lake. In 
 819 several of the more central and eastern 
 provinces were shaken by earthquakes, so 
 that mountains were rent and many lives were 
 lost, castles thrown down, etc. In 855 the 
 head of the famous god (Daibutsu) of Nara, 
 was shaken off and thrown to the temple 
 floor. In 869 the sky was illuminated and the 
 motion of the ground so violent that the 
 people of Mutsu could not stand up, and 
 many were crushed by falling houses, and 
 others were swallowed up in the wide openings 
 in the ground ; soon afterwards the sea rolling 
 in upon the coast, carried back with it thou- 
 sands of the wretched inhabitants. In 976 
 fifty priests were killed in a Kioto temple. 
 The houses in Kamakura were thrown down 
 in 1257 ; the surrounding hills were shaken 
 and rent, and from the chasms made in their 
 
APFEyDLY. 253 
 
 sides issued blue-tinted flames. In 1293, 
 upwards of twenty-one thousand people are 
 said to have perished by earthquake in Kama- 
 kura. In 1331 the top of the mountain 
 Fuji-san sank into the interior to the depth of 
 one hundred feet. In 1596 the god Daibutsu 
 was destroyed by earthquake. A terrific 
 earthwave passed along the south-eastern 
 provinces in 1707, when occurred an eruption 
 of Fuji-san; a new peak on one side of the 
 mountain appeared, " Hoj^ei-san." In 1854 a 
 great convulsion of the earth took place. 
 The earth opened, landslips from the moun- 
 tains, dwelUng hoiises, and the firmly-built 
 storehouses were wrecked ; the rivers were 
 flooded, and the utmost confusion prevailed 
 everywhere. In fourteen months, that is, 
 during 1854 and 1855, eight hundred and 
 seventeen shocks of earthquake were felt in 
 Tosa. The Eussian vessel " Diana," was 
 wrecked at Shimoda by the disturbance of 
 the sea. The city of Yedo was partially 
 destroyed. Slight shocks of earthquake are 
 of continual occurrence. 
 
 The above taken from Mr. Hattori's paper 
 on earthquakes. 
 
254 history of japan. 
 
 Treaty Between Geeat Britain and 
 Japan. 
 Signed at Yedo, August 26lh, 1858. Eatifi- 
 oations exchanged at Yedo, July 11th, 1859. 
 
 Her Majesty the Queen of the United 
 Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland and 
 His Majesty the Tycoon of Japan, being 
 desirous to place the relations between the 
 two countries on a permanent and friendly 
 footing, and to facilitate commercial inter- 
 course between their respective subjects, and 
 having for that purpose resolved to enter into 
 a Treaty of Peace, Amity and Commerce, 
 have named as their Plenipotentiaries, that is 
 to say : — Her Majesty the Queen of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, the Eight Honourable 
 the Earl of Elgin and Kincardine, a Peer of 
 the United Kingdom, and Knight of the 
 most Ancient and most Noble Order of the 
 Thistle :— 
 
 And His Majesty the Tycoon of Japan, 
 Midzuno-Chikugo-no Kami ; Nagai-Gemba-no 
 Kami ; Inouye Shinano-no-Kami ; Hori-Oribei- 
 no-Sho ; Iwase-Higo-no-Kami ; and Tsuda- 
 Hanzaburo, who after having communicated 
 
APPENDIX. 255 
 
 to each other their respective full powers and 
 found them to be in good and due form, 
 have agreed upon and concluded the follow- 
 ing articles : 
 
 1. — There shall be perpetual peace and 
 friendship between Her Majesty the Queen 
 of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and 
 Ireland, her heirs and successors, and His 
 Majesty the Tycoon of Japan, and between 
 their respective dominions and subjects. 
 
 2. — Her Majesty the Queen of the United 
 Kingdom of Great Britain and Ireland may 
 appoint a Diplomatic Agent to reside at the 
 city of Yedo, and Consuls or Consular Agents 
 to reside at any or all the ports of Japan, 
 which are opened for British commerce by 
 this Treaty. 
 
 The Diplomatic Agent and Consul-General 
 of Great Britain shall have the right to travel 
 freely to any part of the empire of Japan. 
 
 His Majesty the Tycoon of Japan may 
 appoint a Diplomatic Agent to reside in 
 London, and Consuls or Consular Agents at 
 any or all the ports of Great Britain. 
 
 The Diplomatic Agent and Consul-General 
 of Japan shall have the right to travel freely 
 to any part of Great Britain. 
 
256 HISTOBY OF JAP Ay. 
 
 3. — The ports and towns of Hakodate, 
 Kanagawa, and Nagasaki shall be opened to 
 British subjects on the 1st of July, 1859. In 
 addition to which, the following ports and 
 towns shall be opened to them at the dates 
 hereafter specified : 
 
 Nee-e-gata, or if Nee-e-gata be found to be 
 unsuitable as a harbour, another convenient 
 port on the west coast of Nipon, on the 1st 
 of January, 1860. Hiogo, on the 1st of 
 January, 1863. 
 
 In all the foregoing ports and towns British 
 subjects may permanently reside. They shall 
 have the right to lease ground and purchase 
 the buildings thereon, and may erect dwellings 
 and warehouses ; but no fortifications, or place 
 of military strength, shall be erected under 
 pretence of building dwellings or warehouses ; 
 and to see that this article is observed, the 
 Japanese authorities sliall have the right to 
 inspect, from time to time, any buildings 
 which are being erected, altered, or repaired. 
 
 The place which British subjects shall 
 occupy for their buildings, and the harbour 
 regulations, shall be arranged by the British 
 Consul and the Japanese authorities of each 
 place, and if they cannot agree, the matter 
 
APPENDIX. 257 
 
 shall be referred to and settled by the British 
 Diplomatic Agent and the Japanese Govern- 
 ment. No wall, fence, or gate shall be 
 erected by the Japanese around the place 
 where British subjects reside, or anything 
 done which may prevent a free egress or 
 ingress to the same. 
 
 British subjects shall be free to go where 
 they please, within the following limits, at the 
 opened ports of Japan : — 
 
 At Kanagawa to the river Lokugo (which 
 empties into the Bay of Yedo, between 
 Kawasaki and Sinagawa), and ten ri in any 
 other direction. 
 
 At Hakodate, ten W in any direction. 
 
 At Hiogo, ten ri in any direction, that of 
 Kioto excepted, which city shall not be ap- 
 proached nearer than ten ri. The crews of 
 vessels resorting to Hiogo shall not cross the 
 river Enagawa, which empties into the bay 
 between Hiogo and Osaca. 
 
 The distance shall be measured by land 
 from the goyosho, or town hall of each of 
 the foregoing ports, the ri being equal to four 
 thousand two hundred and seventy-five yards, 
 English measure. 
 
 At Nagasaki British subjects may go into 
 
 .7 
 
258 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 any part of the Imperial domain in its 
 vicinity. 
 
 The boundaries of Nee-e-gata, or the place 
 that may be substituted for it, shall be settled 
 by the British Diplomatic Agent and the 
 Government of Japan. 
 
 From the 1st of January, 1862, British 
 subjects shall be allowed to reside in the 
 city of Yedo, and from the 1st of January, 
 1863, in the city of Osaca, for the purposes 
 of trade only. In each of these two cities a 
 suitable place, within which they may hire 
 houses, and the distance they may go, shall be 
 arranged by the Britifsh Diplomatic Agent 
 and the Government of Japan. 
 
 4. — -All questions in regard to rights, 
 whether of property or person, arising 
 between British subjects in the dominions 
 of His Majesty the Tycoon of Japan shall 
 be subject to the jurisdiction of the British 
 authorities. 
 
 5. — Japanese subjects, who may be guilty 
 of any criminal act towards British subjects, 
 shall be arrested and punished by the Japanese 
 authorities according to the laws of Japan. 
 
 British subjects who may commit any crime 
 against Japanese subjects or the subjects or 
 
APPENDLY. 
 
 259 
 
 citizens of any other country, shall be tried 
 and punished by the Consul, or other public 
 functionary authorized thereto, according to 
 the laws of Great Britain. 
 
 Justice shall be equitably and impartially 
 administered on both sides. 
 
 6. — A British subject having reason to 
 complain of a Japanese, must proceed to the 
 consulate and state his grievance. 
 
 The Consul will inquire into the merits of 
 the case, and do his utmost to arrange it 
 amicably. In like manner, if a Japanese has 
 reason to complain of a British subject, the 
 Consul shall no less listen to his complaint, 
 and endeavour to settle it in a friendly man- 
 ner. If disputes take place of such a nature 
 that the Consul cannot arrange them amic- 
 ably, then he sliall request the assistance of 
 the Japanese authorities, that they may 
 together examine into the merits of the case 
 and decide it equitably. 
 
 7. — Should any Japanese subject fail to 
 discharge debts incurred to a British subject, 
 or should he fraudulently abscond, the Japanese 
 authorities will do their utmost to bring him 
 to justice, and to enforce recovery of the 
 debts ; and should any British subject frau- 
 
 17—2 
 
26o HISTORY OF JAPAX 
 
 dulently abscond, or fail to discharge debts 
 incurred by him to a Japanese subject, the 
 British authorities will, in like manner, do 
 their utmost to bring him to justice, and to 
 enforce recovery of the debts. 
 
 Neither the British or Japanese Governments 
 are to be held responsible for the payment of 
 any debts contracted by British or Japanese 
 subjects. 
 
 8. — The Japanese Government will place no 
 restrictions whatever upon the employment, 
 by British subjects, of Japanese in any lawful 
 capacity. 
 
 9. — British subjects in Japan shall be 
 allowed the free exercise of their religion, 
 and for this purpose shall have the right to 
 erect suitable places of worship. 
 
 10. — All foreign coins shall be current in 
 Japan, and shall pass for its corresponding 
 weight in Japanese coin of the same description. 
 
 British and Japanese subjects may freely 
 use foreign or Japanese coin, in making pay- 
 ments to each other. 
 
 As some time will elapse before the Japan- 
 ese will become acquainted with the value of 
 foreign coin, the Japanese Government will, 
 for the period of one year after the opening of 
 
ATFENDIX. 261 
 
 each port, furnish British subjects with Japan- 
 ese coin in exchange for theirs, equal weights 
 being given, and no discount taken for re- 
 
 comage. 
 
 Coins of all description (with the exception 
 of Japanese copper coin), as well as foreign 
 gold and silver uncoined, may be exported 
 from Japan. 
 
 11. — Supplies for the use of the British 
 navy may be landed at Kanagawa, Hakodate, 
 and Nagasaki, and stored in warehouses, in the 
 custody of an officer of the British Govern- 
 ment, without the payment of any duty ; but 
 if any such supplies are sold in Japan, the 
 purchaser shall pay the proper duty to the 
 Japanese authorities. 
 
 12. — If any British vessel be at any time 
 wrecked or stranded on the coasts of Japan, 
 or be compelled to take refuge in any port 
 within the dominions of the Tycoon of Japan, 
 the Japanese authorities, on being apprised of 
 the fact, shall immediately render all the 
 assistance in their power. The persons on 
 board shall receive friendly treatment, and be 
 furnished, if necessary, with the means of 
 conveyance to the nearest Consular station. 
 
 13. — Anv British merchant vessel arriving 
 
262 HISTORY OF JAPAK. 
 
 off one of the open ports of Japan shall be at 
 liberty to hire a pilot to take her into port. 
 In like manner after she has discharged all 
 legal dues and duties, and is ready to take her 
 departure, she shall be allowed to hire a pilot 
 to conduct her out of port. 
 
 14. — At each of the ports open to trade, 
 British subjects shall be at full liberty to im- 
 port from their own or any other ports, and 
 sell there, and purchase therein, and export to 
 their own or any other ports, all manner of 
 merchandise not contraband, paying the 
 duties thereon, as laid down in the tariff 
 annexed to the present treaty, and no other 
 charges whatsoever, with the exception of 
 munitions of war, which shall only be sold to 
 the Japanese Government and foreigners. They 
 may freely buy from Japanese, and sell to 
 them, any articles that either may have for 
 sale, without the intervention of any Japanese 
 officers in such purchase or sale, or in making 
 or receiving paj^ment for the same ; and all 
 classes of Japanese may purchase, sell, keep, 
 or use any articles sold to them by British 
 subjects. 
 
 15. — If the Japanese Custom-house officers 
 are dissatisfied with the value placed on any 
 
APPENDIX. 263 
 
 goods by the owner, they may place a value 
 thereon, and ofier to take the goods at that 
 valuation. If the owner refuses to accept 
 the offer, he shall pay duty on such valua- 
 tion. If the offer be accepted by the owner, 
 the purchase money shall be paid to him 
 without delay, and without any abatement or 
 discount. 
 
 16. — All goods imported into Japan by 
 British subjects, and which have paid the 
 duty fixed by this treaty, may be transported 
 by the Japanese into any part of the Empire 
 without the payment of any tax, excise or 
 transit duty whatever. 
 
 17. — British merchants who may have 
 imported merchandise into any open port in 
 Japan, and paid duty thereon, shall be en- 
 titled, on obtaining from the Japanese Custom- 
 house authorities a certificate stating that 
 such payment has been made, to re-export 
 the same, and land it in any other of the 
 open ports without the payment of any addi- 
 tional duty whatever. 
 
 18. — The Japanese authorities at each port 
 will adopt the means that they may judge 
 most proper for the prevention of fraud or 
 smuggling. 
 
264 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 19, — All penalties enforced, or confiscations 
 made under this treaty shall belong to, and 
 be appropriated by the Government of his 
 Majesty the Tycoon of Japan. 
 
 ■JO. — The articles for the regulation of 
 trade which are appended to this Treaty shall 
 be considered as forming a part of the same, 
 and shall be equally binding on both the 
 Contracting Parties to this treaty, and on their 
 subjects. The Diplomatic Agent of Great 
 Britain in Japan, in conjunction with such 
 person or persons as may be appointed for 
 that purpose by the Japanese Government, 
 shall have power to make such rules as may 
 be required to carry into full and complete 
 effect the provisions of this Treaty, and the 
 provisions of the articles regulating trade 
 appended thereto. 
 
 21. — This Treaty being Avritten in the 
 English, Japanese and Dutch languages, and 
 all the versions having the same meaning 
 and intention, the Dutch version shall be 
 considered the original ; but it is understood 
 that all official communications addressed by 
 the Diplomatic and Consular Agents of Her 
 Majesty the Queen of Great Britain to the 
 Japanese authorities shall henceforward be 
 
APPENDIX 265 
 
 written in English. In order, however, to 
 facilitate the transaction of business, they 
 will, for a period of five years from the 
 signature of this treaty be accompanied by 
 a Dutch or Japanese version. 
 
 22. — It is agreed that either of the High 
 Contracting Parties to this Treaty on giving 
 one year's previous notice to the other, may 
 demand a revision thereof, on or after the 
 1st of July, 1872, with a view to the insertion 
 therein of such amendments as experience 
 shall prove to be desirable. 
 
 23. — It is hereby expressly stipulated that 
 the British Government and its subjects will 
 be allowed free and equal participation in all 
 privileges, immunities and advantages that 
 may have been, or may be hereafter, granted 
 by his Majesty the Tycoon of Japan to the 
 Government or subjects of any other nation, 
 
 24. — The ratification of this Treaty under 
 the hand of Her Majesty the Queen of Great 
 Britain and Ireland, and under the name and 
 seal of His Majesty the Tycoon of Japan, 
 respectively, shall be exchanged at Yedo, 
 within a year from this day of signature. 
 In token whereof the respective Plenipoten- 
 tiaries have signed and sealed this Treaty. 
 
266 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Done at Yedo, this twenty-sixth day of 
 August, in the year of Our Lord one thou- 
 sand eight hundred and fifty-eight — corre- 
 sponding to the Japanese date, the eighteenth 
 day of the seventh month of the fifth year 
 of Ansei, Tsuchinoye'mma. 
 
 Elgin and Kincardine. 
 
 Midzuno-Chikugo-JSTo-Kami. 
 
 Nagai-Gemba-No-Kami. 
 
 Inouye-Shinano-No-Kami. 
 
 Hoei-Oribei-No-Sho . 
 
 IWASE-HlGO-lSro-KAMI . 
 
 TsuDA Hanzaburo. 
 
 Eegulations under WHICH British Trade is 
 TO BE Conducted in Japan. 
 
 1. — "Within forty-eight hours (Sundays 
 excepted), after the arrival of a British 
 ship in a Japanese port, the captain or 
 commander shall exhibit to the Japanese 
 Custom-house authorities the receipt of the 
 British Consuls, shewing that he has deposited 
 all the ship's paj)ers, the ship's bills of lading, 
 
APPENDIX. 267 
 
 &c., at the British. Consulate, and he shall 
 then make an entry of his ship, by giving 
 a written paper, stating the name of the ship, 
 and the name of the port from which she 
 comes, her tonnage, the name of her captain 
 or commander, the names of her passengers 
 (if any), and the number of her crew, which 
 paper shall be certified by the captain or 
 commander to be a true statement, and 
 shall be signed by him ; he shall, at the 
 same time, deposit a written manifest pf his 
 cargo, setting forth the marks and numbers 
 of the packages and their contents, as they 
 are described in his bills of lading, with the 
 names of the person or persons to whom they 
 are consigned. A list of the stores of the 
 ship shall be added to the manifest. The 
 captain or commander shall certify the 
 manifest to be a true account of all tlie 
 cargo and stores on board the ship, and shall 
 sign his name to the same. 
 
 If any error is discovered in the manifest, 
 it may be corrected within twenty-four hours 
 (Sundays excepted), without the payment of 
 any fee, but for any alteration or post entry 
 to the manifest made after that time, a fee 
 of fifteen dollars shall be paid. 
 
268 HISTOSY OF JAPAy. 
 
 All goods not entered on the manifest shall 
 paj"^ double duties on being landed. 
 
 Any captain or commander that shall 
 neglect to enter his vessel at the Japanese 
 Custom-house within the time prescribed by 
 this regulation shall pay a penalty of sixty 
 dollars for each day that he shall so neglect 
 to enter his ship. 
 
 2. — The Japanese Government shall have 
 the right to place Custom-house officers on 
 board of any ship in their ports (men-of-war 
 excepted). All Custom-house officers shall be 
 treated with civility, and such reasonable 
 accommodation shall be alloted to them as 
 the ship affords. 
 
 No goods shall be unladen from any ship 
 between the hours of sunset and sunrise, 
 except by special permission of the custom- 
 house authorities ; and the hatches, and all 
 other places of entrance into that part of the 
 ship where the cargo is stowed, may be 
 secured by Japanese officers between the 
 hours of sunset and sunrise, by fixing seals, 
 locks, or other fastenings ; and if any person 
 shall, without due permission, open any 
 entrance that has been so secured, or shall 
 break or remove any seal, lock, or other 
 
APPENDIX. 269 
 
 fastening that has been affixed by the 
 Japanese Custom-house officers, every person 
 so offending shall pay a fine of sixty dollars 
 for each offence. 
 
 Any goods that shall be discharged, or 
 attempted to be discharged, from any ship, 
 without being duly entered at the Japanese 
 Custom-house, as hereinafter provided, shall 
 be liable to seizure and confiscation. 
 
 Packages of goods made up with an 
 intent to defraud the revenue of Japan, by 
 concealing therein articles of value which 
 are not set forth in the invoice, shall be 
 forfeited. 
 
 If any British ship shall smuggle, or attempt 
 to smuggle, goods in any of the non-opened 
 harbours of Japan, all such goods shall be 
 forfeited to the Japanese Government, and 
 the ship shall pay a fine of one thousand 
 dollars for each offence. 
 
 Vessels needing repairs may land their 
 cargo for that purpose without the payment of 
 duty. All goods so landed shall remain in 
 charge of the Japanese authorities, and all 
 just charges for storage, labour, and super- 
 vision shall be paid thereon. But if any 
 portion of such cargo be sold, the regular 
 
270 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 duties shall be paid on the portion so disposed 
 of. 
 
 Cargo may be transhipped to another vessel 
 in the same harbour without payment of 
 duty ; but all transhipments shall be made 
 under the supervision of Japanese officers, 
 and after satisfactory proof has been given 
 to the Custom-house authorities as to the 
 bond-fide nature of the transaction, and also 
 under a permit to be granted for that purpose 
 by such authorities. 
 
 The importation of opium being prohibited, 
 any British vessel coming to Japan for tlie 
 purposes of trade, and having more than 
 three catties' weight of opium on board, the 
 surplus quantity may be seized and destroyed 
 by the Japanese authorities ; and any person 
 or persons smuggling, or attempting to smug- 
 gle, opium, shall be liable to pay a fine of fifteen 
 dollars for each catty of opium so smuggled, 
 or attempted to be smuggled. 
 
 3. — The owner, or consignee, of any goods 
 who desires to land them, shall make an entry 
 of the same at the Japanese Custom-house. 
 The entry shall be in writing, and shall set 
 forth the name of the person making the 
 entry, and the name of the ship in which 
 
ArPEXDW. 271 
 
 the goods were imported, and the marks, 
 numbers, packages, and the contents thereof, 
 "with the value of each package extended, 
 separately in one amount, and at the bottom 
 of the entry shall be placed the aggregate 
 value of all the goods contained in the entry. 
 On each entry the owner or consignee shall 
 certify in writing that the entry then pre- 
 sented exhibits the actual cost of the goods, 
 and that nothing has been concealed whereby 
 the customs of Japan would be defrauded, 
 and the owner or consignee shall sign his 
 name to such certificate. 
 
 The original invoice or invoices of the 
 goods so entered shall be presented to the 
 Custom-house authorities, and shall remain in 
 their possession until they have examined the 
 goods contained in the entry. 
 
 The Japanese officers may examine any or 
 all the packages so entered, and for this pur- 
 pose may take them to the Custom-house ; 
 but such examination shall be without 
 expense to the importer or injury to the 
 goods, and, after examination, the Japan- 
 ese shall restore the goods to their 
 original condition in the packages (so far 
 as may be practicable), and such examina- 
 
272 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 tion shall be made without any unreasonable 
 delay. 
 
 If any owner or importer discovers that his 
 goods have been damaged on the voyage of 
 importation before such goods have been 
 delivered to him, he may notify the Custom- 
 house authorities of such damage, and he 
 may have the damaged goods appraised by 
 two or more competent and disinterested 
 persons, who, after due examination, shall 
 make a certificate, setting forth the amount 
 per cent, of damage on each separate package, 
 describing it by its mark and number, which 
 certificate shall be signed by the appraisers 
 in presence of the Custom-house authorities, 
 and the importer may attach the certificate 
 to his entry and make a corresponding de- 
 duction from it. But this shall not prevent 
 the Custom-house authorities from appraising 
 the goods in the manner provided in Article 
 15 of the treaty to which these regulations 
 are appended. 
 
 After the duties have been paid, the owner 
 shall receive a permit authorizing the deli- 
 very to him of the goods, whether the same 
 are at the Custom-house or on shipboard. 
 
 All goods intended to be exported shall be 
 
APPESDIX. 273 
 
 entered at the Japanese Custom-house before 
 they are placed on shipboard. 
 
 The entry shall be in writing, and shall 
 state the name of the ship by which the 
 goods are to be exported, with the marks 
 and numbers of the packages, and the quan- 
 tity, description, and value of their contents. 
 
 The exporter shall certify, in writing, that 
 the entry is a true account of all the goods 
 contained therein, and shall sign his name 
 thereto. 
 
 Any goods that are put on board of a ship 
 for exportation before they have been entered 
 at the Custom-house, and all packages which 
 contain prohibited articles, shall be forfeited 
 to the Japanese Government. 
 
 No entry at the Custom-house shall be 
 required for supplies for the use of ships, 
 their crews and passengers, nor for the cloth- 
 ing, &c., of passengers. 
 
 A. — -Ships wishing to clear shall give twenty- 
 four hours' notice at the Custom-house, and 
 at the end of that time they shall be entitled 
 to their clearance ; but if it be refused, the 
 Custom-house authorities shall immediately 
 inform the captain or consignee of the ship 
 of the reasons why the clearance is refused ; 
 
 18 
 
274 HISTOBY OF JAPAN. 
 
 and they shall also give the same notice to 
 the British Consul. 
 
 British ships of war shall not be required 
 to enter or clear at the Custom-house, nor 
 shall they be visited by Japanese Custom- 
 house or police officers. 
 
 Steamers carrying the mails of Great, 
 Britain may enter and clear on the same 
 day, and they shall not be required to make 
 a manifest, except for such passengers and 
 goods as are to be landed in Japan. But 
 such steamers shall, in all cases, enter and 
 clear at the Custom-house. 
 
 "Whale ships touching for supplies, or ships 
 in distress, shall not be required to make a 
 manifest of their cargo ; but if they subse- 
 quently wish to trade, they shall then deposit 
 a manifest, as required in Regulation 1. 
 
 The word " ship," wherever it occurs in 
 these regulations, or in the Treaty to which 
 they are attached, is to be held as meaning 
 ship, barque, brig, schooner, sloop, or steamer. 
 
 5. — Any person signing a false declaration 
 or certificate, with the intent to defraud the 
 revenue of Japan, shall pay a fine of one 
 hundred and twenty-five dollars for each 
 ofience. 
 
APPENDIX. 275 
 
 6. — No tonnage duties shall be levied on 
 British ships in the ports of Japan, but the 
 following fees shall be paid to the Japanese 
 Cusjtom-house authorities : — For the entry of 
 a ship, fifteen dollars ; for the clearance of a 
 ship, seven dollars ; for each permit, one 
 dollar and a half ; for each bill of health, one 
 dollar and a half ; for any other document, 
 one dollar and a half. 
 
 7. — Duties shall be paid to the Japanese 
 Government on all goods landed in the 
 country, according to the following Tariff: 
 
 Class 1. — All articles in this class shall 
 be free of duty : Gold and silver, coined 
 or uncoined, wearing apparel in actual 
 use, household furniture and printed 
 books not intended for sale, but the 
 property of persons wlio come to reside in 
 Japan. 
 
 Class 2. — A duty of five per cent, shall be 
 paid on the following articles : AU articles 
 used for the purpose of building, rigging, 
 repairing, or fitting out of ships, whaling gear 
 of all kinds, salted provisions of all kinds, 
 bread and bread-stuffs, living animals of 
 all kinds, coals, timber for building houses, 
 rice, paddy, steam-machinery, zinc, lead, tin, 
 
 18—2 
 
276 mSTORV OF JAPAN. 
 
 raw silk, cotton, and woollen manufactured 
 goods. 
 
 Class 3. — A duty of thirty-five per cent, 
 shall be paid on all intoxicating liquors, 
 whether prepared by distillation, fermenta- 
 tion, or in any other manner. 
 
 Class 4. — All goods not included in any of 
 the preceding classes shall pay a duty of 
 twenty per cent. 
 
 All articles of Japanese production which 
 are exported as cargo shall pay a duty of five 
 per cent, with the exception of gold and silver 
 coin, and copper in bars. 
 
 Eice and wheat, the produce of Japan, 
 shall not be exported from Japan as cargo, 
 but all British subjects resident in Japan, and 
 British ships for their crews and passengers, 
 shall be furnished with sufficient supplies of 
 the same. 
 
 Foreign grain brought into any open port 
 of Japan in a British ship, if no part thereof 
 has been landed, may be re-exported without 
 hindrance. 
 
 The Japanese Government will sell from 
 time to time, at public auction, any surplus 
 quantity of copper that may be produced. 
 
 Pive 3'ears after the opening of Kanagawa, 
 
APPENDIX. 277 
 
 the import and export duties shall be subject 
 to revision, if either the British or Japanese 
 Government desires it. 
 
 Elgin and Kincardine. 
 
 Midzuno-Chikugo-N'o-Kami. 
 
 Magai-Gemba-No-Kami. 
 
 iNOUYE-SHINANO-lSrO-KAMI. 
 HoRI-ORIBEI-lSro-SHO. 
 
 Iwase-Higo-Ko-Kami. 
 Tsuda-Hanzaburo. 
 
 Tariff Convention, 
 
 Signed at Yedo, in the English, French, 
 Dutch, and Japanese languages, on the 
 25th of June 1866. 
 
 The Representatives of Great Britain, 
 France, and the United States of America, 
 and Holland, having received from their 
 respective governments identical instructions 
 for the modification of the tariff of import 
 and export duties contained in the trade 
 regulations annexed to the treaties concluded 
 by the aforesaid powers with the Japanese 
 
278 HISTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 Government in 1858, which modification is 
 provided for by the 7th of these regulations : 
 
 And the Japanese Government having given 
 the said Eepresentatives, during their visit to 
 Osaka in November 1865, a vs^ritten engage- 
 ment to proceed immediately to the revision 
 of the tariff' in question, on the general basis 
 of a duty of five per cent, on the value of all 
 articles imported or exported : 
 
 And the Government of Japan being 
 desirous of affording a fresh proof of their 
 wish to promote trade, and to cement the 
 friendly relations which exist between their 
 country and foreign nations : 
 
 His Excellency Midzuno Idzumi -no-Kami, 
 a member of the Gorojiu and a minister of 
 Foreign Affairs, has been furnished by the 
 G9vernment of Japan with the necessary 
 powers to conclude with the representatives 
 of the above-named four powers, that is to say, 
 of Great Britain, Sir Harry Parkes, Knight 
 Commander of the Most Honourable Order 
 of the Bath, Her Britannic Majesty's Envoy 
 Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary 
 in Japan ; of France, Monsieur Leon Roches, 
 Commander of the Imperial Order of the 
 Legion of Honour, Minister Plenipotentiary 
 
APPENDIX. 279 
 
 of His Majesty the Emperor of the French 
 in Japan ; of the United States of America, 
 A. L. C. Portman, Esquire, Charge d' Affaires 
 ad interim, and of Holland, Monsieur Dirk 
 De Graeff Van Polsbroek, Knight of the 
 Order of the Netherlands Lion, Political 
 Agent and Consul-General of His Majesty 
 the King of the Netherlands, the following 
 Convention, comprising twelve articles : 
 
 1. — The contracting parties declare, in the 
 names of their respective Governments, that 
 they accept, and they hereby do formally 
 accept, as binding npon the subjects of their 
 respective Sovereigns, and the citizens of 
 their respective countries, the Tariff hereby 
 established, and annexed to the present Con- 
 vention. 
 
 This Tariff is substituted not only for the 
 original tariff attached to the treaties con- 
 cluded with the above-named four powers, 
 but also for the special conventions and 
 arrangements relative to the same tariff, 
 which had been entered into at different 
 dates, up to this time, between the Govern- 
 ments of Great Britain, France, and the 
 United States on one side, and the Japanese 
 Government on the other. 
 
2KO HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 The New Tariff shall come into effect in the 
 port of Kanagawa (Yokohama) on the first 
 day of July next, and in the ports of Nagasaki 
 and Hakodate on the first day of the follow- 
 ing month. 
 
 2. — The tariff attached to this convention 
 being incorporated, from the date of its 
 signature, in the treaties concluded between 
 Japan and the above-named four pow^ers, is 
 subject to revision on the first day of July, 
 1872. 
 
 Two years, however, after the signing of 
 the present convention any of the con- 
 tracting parties, on giving six months' 
 notice to the others, may claim a readjust- 
 ment of the duties on tea and silk, on the 
 basis of five per cent, on the average value of 
 these articles during the three years last 
 preceding. On the demand also of any of 
 the contracting parties the duty on timber 
 may be changed from an ad valorem to a 
 specific rate, six months after the signature 
 of this Convention. 
 
 3. — The permit fee hitherto levied under the 
 6th Eegulation attached to the above-named 
 treaties is hereby abolished. Permits for 
 the landing or shipment of cargo vi-ill be 
 
APPENDIX. 281 
 
 required as formerly, but will hereafter be 
 issued free of charge. 
 
 4. — On and from the 1st day of July next, at 
 the port of Kanagawa (Yokohama), and on 
 and from the 1st day of October next, at the 
 ports of Nagasaki and Hakodate, the Japanese 
 Government will be prepared to warehouse 
 imported goods on the application of the 
 importer, or owner, without payment of duty. 
 The Japanese Government will be responsible 
 for the safe custody of the goods, so long as 
 they remain in their charge, and will adopt 
 all the precautions necessary to render them 
 insurable against fire. When the importer 
 or the owner wishes to remove the goods 
 from the warehouse, he must pay the duties 
 fixed by the Tarifi"; but if he should wish to 
 re-export them, he may do so without pay- 
 ment of duty. Storage charges will in either 
 case be paid on delivery of the goods. The 
 amount of these charges, together with the 
 regulations necessary for tlie management of 
 the said warehouses, will be established by 
 the common consent of the contracting 
 parties. 
 
 5. — AH articles of Japanese production 
 may be conveyed from any place in Japan to 
 
232 HISTORY OF JAPAX. 
 
 any of the ports open to foreign trade, free 
 of any tax on transit duty other than the 
 usual tolls levied equally on all traffic for the 
 maintenance of roads or navigation. 
 
 (). — In conformity with those articles of 
 the Treaties concluded between Japan and 
 Foreign Powers, which stipulate for the circu- 
 lation of foreign coin at its corresponding 
 weight in native coin of the same description ; 
 dollars have hitherto been received at the 
 Japanese Custom-house in payment of duties 
 at their weight in Boos (commonly called 
 Ichiboos), that is to say, at a rate of 311 boos 
 per 100 dollars. The Japanese Government 
 being, however, desirous to alter this practice, 
 and to abstain from all interference in the 
 exchange of native for foreign coin, and being 
 also anxious to meet the wants both of native 
 and foreign commerce by securing an ade- 
 quate issue of native coin, have already 
 determined to enlarge the Japanese Mint, so 
 as to admit of the Japanese Government 
 exchancfinw into native coin of the same 
 intrinsic value, less only the cost of coinage, 
 at the places named for this purpose, all 
 foreign coin or bullion in gold or silver that 
 may at any time be tendered to them by 
 
APPENDIX. 283 
 
 foreigners or Japanese. It being essential, 
 however, to the execution of this measure, 
 that the various powers with whom Japan 
 has concluded Treaties should first consent to 
 modify the stipulations in those treaties which 
 relate to the currency, the Japanese Govern- 
 ment will at once propose to those powers 
 the adoption of the necessary modification in 
 the said stipulations, and on receiving their 
 concurrence will be prepared, from the 1st 
 of January, 1868, to carry the above measure 
 into effect. 
 
 The rates to be charged as the cost of 
 coinage shall be determined hereafter by the 
 common consent of the contracting parties. 
 
 7. — In order to put a stop to certain abuses 
 and inconveniences complained of at the open 
 ports, relative to the transaction of business 
 at the Custom-house, the landing and ship- 
 ping of cargoes, and the hiring of boats, 
 coolies, servants, &c., the contracting parties 
 have agreed that the Governor at each open 
 port shall at once enter into negotiations with 
 the foreign Consuls, with a view to the 
 estabhshment, by mutual consent, of such 
 regulations as shall effectually put an end to 
 these abuses and inconveniences, and afford 
 
2S4 HISTOHY OF JAPAX 
 
 all possible facility and security, both to the 
 operations of trade and to the transactions of 
 individuals. 
 
 It is hereby stipulated that, in order to 
 protect merchandise from exposure to weather, 
 these regulations shall include the covering in 
 at each part of one or more of the landing- 
 places used by foreigners for landing or ship- 
 ping cargo. 
 
 8. — Any Japanese subject shall be free to 
 purchase, either in the open ports of Japan 
 or abroad, every description of sailing or 
 steam vessel intended to carry either pas- 
 sengers or cargo ; but ships of war may only 
 be obtained under the authorization of the 
 Japanese Government. 
 
 All foreign vessels purchased by Japanese 
 subjects shall be registered as Japanese vessels, 
 on payment of a fixed duty of three boos 
 per ton for steamers and one boo per ton 
 for sailing vessels. The tonnage of each 
 vessel shall be proved by the foreign register 
 of the ship, which shall be exhibited through 
 the Consul of the party interested on the 
 demand of the Japanese authorities, and 
 shall be certified by the Consul as authentic. 
 
 9. — In conformity with the treaties con- 
 
APPEXSIX. 285 
 
 eluded between Japan and the aforesaid 
 powers, and with the special arrangements 
 made by the envoys of the Japanese Govern- 
 ment in their note to the British Government 
 of the 6th of June, 1862, and in their note 
 to the French Government of the 6 th of 
 October of the same year, all the restrictions 
 on trade and intercourse between foreigners 
 and Japanese alluded to in the said notes have 
 been entirely re^uoved, and proclamations to 
 this effect have already been published by the 
 Government of Japan. 
 
 The latter, however, do not hesitate to 
 declare that Japanese merchants and traders 
 of all classes are at liberty to trade directly, 
 and without the interference of Government 
 officers, with foreign merchants, not only at 
 the open ports of Japan, but also in all 
 foreign countries, on being authorized to 
 leave their country in the manner provided 
 for in Article 10 of the present Convention, 
 without being subject to higher taxation by 
 the Japanese Government than levied on the 
 native trading classes in Japan in their ordi- 
 nary transactions with each other. 
 
 And they further declare that all Daimios 
 or persons in the employ of Daimios, are free 
 
286 HISTOEY OF JAPAN, 
 
 to visit, on the same conditions, any foreign 
 country, as well as all the open ports of Japan, 
 and to trade there with foreigners as they 
 please, without the interference of any Japan- 
 ese officer, provided always they submit to the 
 existing police regulations, and to the payment 
 of the established duties. 
 
 10. — All Japanese subjects may ship goods 
 to or from any open port in Japan, or to and 
 from the ports of any foreign Power, either in 
 vessels owned by Japanese, or in the vessels 
 of any nation having a treaty with Japan. 
 Furthermore, on being provided with pass- 
 ports through the proper department of the 
 Government, in the manner specified in the 
 proclamation of the Japanese Goverment, 
 dated the 23rd of May, 1866, all Japanese 
 subjects may travel to any foreign country for 
 purposes of study or trade. They may also 
 accept employment in any capacity on board 
 the vessels of any nation having a treaty with 
 Japan. 
 
 Japanese in the employ of foreigners may 
 obtain Government passports to go abroad 
 on application to the Governor of any open 
 port. 
 
 1 1 . — The Government of Japan will provide 
 
APPENDIX. 287 
 
 all the ports open to foreign trade with such 
 lights, buoys, or beacons as may be necessary 
 to render secure the navigation of the 
 approaches to the said ports. 
 
 12. — The undersigned being of opinion that 
 it is unnecessary that this Convention should 
 be submitted to their respective Governments 
 for ratification before it comes into operation, 
 it will take effect on and from the first day of 
 July, 1866. 
 
 Each of the Contracting Parties having 
 obtained the approval of his Government to this 
 Convention, shall make known the same to the 
 others, and the communication in writing of 
 this approval shall take the place of a formal 
 exchange of ratifications. 
 
 In witness whereof the above-named Pleni- 
 potentiaries have signed the present Conven- 
 tion, and have affixed thereto their seals. 
 
 Done at Yedo, in the English, French, Dutch 
 and Japanese languages, this 25th day of June, 
 18G6. 
 
 (L.S.) Hakky S. Pakkes, 
 
 Her Britannic Majesty's Envoy 
 Extraordinary and Minister 
 Plenipotentiary in Japan. 
 
288 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 (L.S.) Leon Eoches, 
 
 Ministre Pl^nipotentiaire de 
 S. M. I'Empereur des Fran9ais 
 au Japan. 
 
 (L.S.) A. L. C. PORTMAN, 
 
 Charge d' Affaires a. i. of the 
 United States in Japan. 
 
 (L.S.) D. De Graeff Van Polsbroek, 
 
 Politick Agent en Consul 
 General der Nederlanden in 
 Japan. 
 
 (L.S.) Midzuno-Idzumi-No-Kami. 
 
 Japanese Treaty Eevision. 
 
 At a general meeting held on Saturday, 
 November 3rd, 1883, at the Langham Hotel, 
 London, of the non-official Japanese now stay- 
 ing in England and Scotland, the following 
 resolutions were unanimously passed and at 
 once presented to the Japanese minister, who 
 promised to forward the same to the Japanese 
 Government. 
 
afpesdia: 2S9 
 
 1. That the delay extending over ten years 
 which has occurred in the revision of the 
 treaties between Japan and the Western 
 Powers has cau-sed and is still causing, 
 serious injury to the fiscal and commercial 
 interests of our country, and is endangering 
 the continuance of the present good feeling 
 towards foreigners, and that we consider that 
 our Government should exercise greater 
 energy in order to bring these negotiations to 
 a speedy and satisfactory conclusion. 
 
 2. That while any further delay in these 
 negotiations is to be deprecated in the highest 
 degree, it is essential that no fresh treaty 
 should be entered into which is not based on 
 terms of equitable reciprocity, and that in 
 particular the right of Japan to fix her own 
 customs tariff, at least after some definite 
 period, should now be clearly recognized. 
 
 3. That in any new treaty judicial 
 power over foreigners in Japan be restored 
 to Japan, otherwise the whole country be not 
 opened. 
 
 4. That in case these negotiations cannot 
 be concluded in a speedy and satisfactory 
 manner our Government ought to take the 
 proper steps for putting an end to those 
 
 19 
 
290 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 portions of the existing treaties which are 
 detrimental to our national interests. 
 
 5. That it is our earnest desire that our 
 Government would make public the details 
 of the negotiations and the diplomatic 
 correspondence in connection with the pro- 
 posed revisions, so that the people may judge 
 whether their interests have been properly 
 cared for. 
 
 6. That copies of the foregoing resolu- 
 tions be forwarded to his Excellency the 
 Japanese Minister in London, with a request 
 that he will transmit them to his Government. 
 
 The New Orders of Japanese Nobility. 
 
 As will be known to those who are ac- 
 quainted with the history of Japan, there 
 were in that country prior to the Eestoration 
 in 1868, and the abolition of the feudal system 
 prevailing up to that time, two main orders of 
 nobility — the Kuge, or nobles attached to the 
 
APPEsmx. 291 
 
 Mikado's court at Kioto, and the Daimio, or 
 territorial nobles. There were different ranks, 
 such as Kokushiu Daimio, the hatamoto, and 
 so on. 
 
 These two, however, were the grand divi- 
 sions of the Japanese noble classes. 
 
 The Kuge were presumed to be connected 
 in a line of more or less remote descent with 
 the Imperial Family ; they had no possessions, 
 were for the most part poor, and almost 
 wholly devoid of political influence under 
 the feudal sj^stem. 
 
 But they formed, undoubtedly, next to the 
 Imperial Family itself, the highest ranli in the 
 empire. The feudal nobles, or Daimios, 
 depended for their power on their lands ; 
 many of them, such as the princes of Satsuma, 
 Choshiu, Owari, Kaga, ruled large provinces, 
 and commanded considerable armies. They 
 were under the Shogun, who was really one 
 of themselves, only the first of these actual 
 rulers of the country. 
 
 At the Eestoration the feudal nobles lost 
 tlieir rank, for which only official rank 
 appears to have been substituted. Certainly 
 there was none with which ordinary foreigners 
 were acquainted. 
 
 19—2 
 
292 HISTORY OF JAPAX. 
 
 Probably among themselves the Japanese 
 had some means of distinguishing the Prince 
 of Satsuma, a minister of state, and an 
 ordinary individual ; but to the foreigner 
 they were all plain " Mr." 
 
 Mr. Shimadsu, Mr, Iwakura, Mr. Ito, Mr. 
 Nabeshima, and Mr. Wakayama. 
 
 The high officials, it is true, frequently got 
 the prefix "excellency"; while now and 
 again one heard an old feudal noble styled 
 "prince," which was obviously incorrect. 
 To a quiet observer nothing marked the 
 change that has passed over Japan so much 
 as to hear, for instance, the redoubtable 
 Shimadsu Saburo, Tadayoshi, as we believe 
 he is now called — the master, at one time, 
 of so many legions — styled Mr. Shimadsu. 
 There were, of course, the official grades, 
 upper and lower, first, second, and the like ; 
 but probably the niceties of these were 
 known to but few non-official Japanese, and 
 were never employed by them in conversation. 
 In this respect no country in the world has 
 been so democratic as Japan for the past few 
 years, and it was time that some change 
 were made. 
 
 Under the decree just issued by the 
 
APPENDIX. 293 
 
 Mikado there are to be five orders, corre- 
 sponding to duke, marquis, earl, viscount and 
 baron. These are represented by different 
 Japanese characters and names, the latter 
 being all short words, so that there will no 
 longer be any difficulty in adding the title to 
 the surname of a noble, instead of the universal 
 ■" san " or " sama," while Europeans can apply 
 the corresponding title with equal readiness 
 in place of the universal " Mr." The decree 
 provides that the emperor shall be the fountain 
 of honour, by whose nomination alone titles 
 can be conferred ; thej'' are to be hereditary 
 in the direct male line, but collateral heirs 
 appear to be excluded, for the clause reads : 
 *' These titles shall be hereditary, descending 
 to the eldest of the legitimate male children, 
 females being debarred from inheriting them." 
 Whether, in the absence of male children, the 
 heir who may, for example, be a brother or a 
 nephew, would also inherit the title, is not 
 quite clear. Article 5 provides that the wife 
 is entitled to the same distinctions and title as 
 her husband, while the succeeding clause 
 grants honours of nobility to the grand- 
 parents, parents, eldest legitimate son and 
 o-randson . The honour cannot be relinquished 
 
294 HISTOEY OF JAPAN. 
 
 by its holder during his hfetime to his suc- 
 cessor. Here we raaij take occasion to remark 
 on one especial excellence of these rules. It 
 is said that Japan has of recent years turned 
 for her social and political examples to the 
 continent of Europe rather than to England 
 and America. But in this instance she has 
 eschewed the example of the continent, where 
 every member of a noble family is himself 
 entitled to the privileges of nobility, so that 
 the country is deluged with nobles. Every 
 writer on the French Eevolution lays down 
 as one of the causes of that catastrophe the 
 vast number of nobles in the country, all 
 claiming exemption from taxation, as well as 
 other oppressive privileges ; while one of the 
 greatest of English historians attributes the 
 power and stability of the English nobility to 
 tJie fact that only one person, the holder of 
 the title, could claim the privileges of peerage, 
 all the rest standing before the law as 
 commoners. 
 
 What the privileges, if any, of a Japanese 
 noble over his fellows are to be is not set out 
 in the present decree ; but the privileges of 
 each title are confined to three persons, the 
 holder himself, his son and grandson. The 
 
APPENDIX. 295 
 
 deprivation of title, it appears, is to be a 
 punishment for crime ; and this also is a wise 
 step, tending to uphold the dignity of the 
 peerage. The ninth Article puts a curious 
 curb on the liberty of a peer. He is not to 
 marry without the consent of the Minister of 
 the Imperial Household. It is not quite clear 
 why a man's liberty on the most delicate and 
 personal matter of his life should be restricted 
 in this manner. The object probably is to 
 prevent young nobles making unequal 
 marriages or tainting their order by intro- 
 ducing improper persons among its members. 
 A similar limitation on adoption appears,, 
 however, quite reasonable. So long as adop- 
 tion lasts as an institution, a noble can have 
 no objection to a provision that the stranger 
 — not of his own blood — who is to succeed 
 to the honour which he derives from his- 
 sovereign, should be a person of whom that 
 sovereign approves. Then we come to a 
 curious clause : " Every member of the 
 nobility is obliged to provide a suitable 
 education for every one of his relatives." 
 How far relationship extends for this purpose 
 is probably known to the Japanese them- 
 selves ; but in this clause one recognizes the 
 
296 HISTORY OF JAPAN. 
 
 rigorous rule ^of all Oriental Society, into 
 wliichj however, great inroads have been made 
 in Japan in favour of personal liberty — viz., 
 that the family is one and undivided, and is 
 the unit of social and political life. Eegarded 
 from this point of view, however strange it 
 may be to westerns, this rule is quite com- 
 prehensible, for it merely provides that the 
 head of a family shall provide for its 
 members. 
 
 The rules conclude here, but they are 
 accompanied by an Imperial Rescript which 
 we cannot refrain from reproducing. The 
 elevated sentiments and dignified tone of 
 many of these Imperial Eescripts [i.e. docu- 
 ments in the nature of proclamations issued 
 under the hand of Majesty itself) do anything 
 but remind us of the Imperial and Eoyal 
 *' speeches " which we read nearer home. 
 The following are the words of his Majesty : 
 
 " The high-born descendants of illustrious 
 ancestors, who have achieved great and noble 
 deeds, are the lustre of the state, and I 
 recognize that it is fitting that especial honour 
 should be conferred upon them, in token of 
 the consideration in which I hold them. It 
 is no less fitting that particular honour be 
 
APPENDIX. 297 
 
 shown to those civil and military officers who 
 signalised themselves while supporting me in 
 the restoration of my rule, and that similiar 
 distinctions be conferred upon them likewise. 
 For these reasons I herebj^ decree the estab- 
 lishment of five orders of nobility in my 
 empire, that I may manifest my recognition 
 of eminent services to the state. I await 
 from you, my lords, unrelaxing fidelity, and I 
 wish for you that the honours bestowed upon 
 you may descend to a long line of your 
 posterity." 
 
 There are a few remarks to be made on the 
 first Gazette of the new nobility. 
 
 " In the first rank of duke we find the house 
 of Tokugawa, in direct line from lyeyasu, the 
 Prime Minister, the Prince of Satsuma and 
 his uncle, Shimadsu Saburo, and the Prince of 
 Choshiu. There are twenty-four Marquises, 
 three being of new creation, comprising 
 twenty-one houses of the old nobility, and the 
 houses of their Excellencies Kito, Okubo and 
 ISTakayama Tadayoshi. Among the earls are 
 all the ministers, Ito, Inouye, Saigo, &c., in 
 recognition of their great services during the 
 Eevolution. In all there are sixty counts 
 of the old nobility, and fourteen of new 
 
298 inSTOIiY OF JAPAN. 
 
 creation, besides those mentioned above, 
 there being the houses of their Excellencies 
 Hirogawa, Hegashi, Kiizi, Old, General Yama- 
 gata, General Kuroda, General Yamada 
 Matsugata, General Oyama, Admirals Kawa- 
 mura, Sasaki and Tarashima. The viscounts 
 are, so far, composed of the generals and 
 admirals who came into note during the 
 Satsuma rebellion. The order comprises 
 three hundred of the old nobility and twelve 
 of new creation, being the houses of their 
 Excellencies Fukuoka, General Tani, General 
 Miura, General Miyoshi, General Torio, 
 General Saigo, General Nodzu, General 
 Kabayania, Admiral Nirei, Admiral Naka- 
 muta. Admiral Ito, and Admiral Takashima. 
 In the rank of baron there are sixty-nine of 
 the old nobility. The total number in each 
 of the five ranks consequently stand thus : — 
 Princes, twelve ; marquises, twenty-four ; 
 counts, seventy-four ; viscounts, three hundred 
 and twenty-one ; barons, sixty-nine ; total 
 of all ranks, five hundred. We notice the 
 absence of the name of Okuma, which, no 
 doubt, although he is now in the ' cold shade 
 of opposition,' will soon take its proper place 
 among the grandees of the empire. The 
 
APPENDIX. 299 
 
 present is obviously only a first instalment 
 
 of those to whom these honours will be 
 
 Sr^^ted.." — London and China Teleqraph 
 &ptember, 1884. ' 
 
 THE END.